Bud/i 


tCrtf-fairurg  ^ 


Theresu 


\>aus\ 


Temesvar 


Ifeusatz 

i3  N j 


\BrahiLov 


Bucharest 


oj SosnOf 


S hard  a 


'i  Bazar 


hzlippopolis 

,ip  H O;  IT  M ® * 

J>  ONIA  1 T H R A 

M/ikri 


roUS^Tlj 

Rodosid^L^ 


in  EUROPE 

MONTENEGRO 


PRINCIPALITIES 


iiiiiimiiiiiiimiiiiinmiiuin 


THE  ZIGZAG  SERIES 


BY 

HEZEKIAH  BUTTERWORTH, 

OF  THE  EDITORIAL  STAFF  OF  THE  “YOUTH’S  COMPANION,”  CON- 
TRIBUTOR TO  “ST.  NICHOLAS  MAGAZINE,”  AND  AUTHOR 
OF  ‘‘YOUNG  FOLKS*  HISTORY  OF  AMERICA,”  “YOUNG 
FOLKS’  HISTORY  OF  BOSTON,”  ETC. 


NOW  PUBLISHED. 

ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  EUROPE . 
ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  CLASSIC  LANES. 
ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 
ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  OCCIDENT. 

TO  BE  FOLLOWED  BY 

ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  NORTH. 


TOMMY  IN»  THE  HAH  HER  SHOP. 


ft 


Zigzag  Journeys 


IN 


THE  ORIENT. 


THE  ADRIATIC  TO  THE  BALTIC. 


A JOURNEY  OF  THE  ZIGZAG  CLUB  FROM  VIENNA  TO  THE  GOLDEN 
HORN , THE  EUXINE , MOSCOW , AND  ST PETERSBURG. 


BY 

HEZEKIAH  BUTTERWORTH, 

AUTHOR  OF  “ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  EUROPE,”  “ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  CLASSIC  LANDS,” 
“YOUNG  FOLKS’  HISTORY  OF  AMERICA,”  ETC. 


FULLY  ILLUSTRATED. 


BOSTON: 

ESTES  AND  LAURIAT. 

1883. 


J 


Copyright , 1881, 

By  Estes  and  Lauriat. 

All  Rights  Reserved. 


I 


PREFACE. 


HIS  volume  seeks  to  make  clear  the  so-called  East- 
ern Question  to  young  people. 

It  is  fully  supplied  with  stories  and  illustrations, 
as  it  is  the  design  that  all  of  the  Zigzag  books 
shall  be.  That  this  method  is  acceptable  to  the 
young  is  proved  by  the  sale  of  nearly  fifty  thousand  volumes  of  “ Zig- 
zag Journeys  in  Europe”  and  “Zigzag  Journeys  in  Classic  Lands,” 
and  by  the  free  use  of  these  books  in  schools  as  collateral  readings. 
While  in  this  volume  the  writer  seeks  to  amuse  and  entertain,  his 
better  motive  has  been  to  leave  in  the  mind  a correct  understanding 
of  the  politics  of  Europe  that  depend  on  the  Eastern  Question,  so 
that  the  reader  may  take  a more  intelligent  interest  in  foreign  polit- 
ical affairs. 

The  writer  is  indebted  to  George  M.  Towle,  Esq.,  for  a number 
of  paragraphs  that  clearly  explain  the  politics  of  the  East,  and  to 
Miss  Edna  Dean  Proctor,  author  of  “ A Russian  Journey,”  for  the 
last  part  of  the  chapter  on  St.  Petersburg. 

H.  B. 

C 

\ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016  with  funding  from 

University  of  Illinois  Urbana-Champaign  Alternates 


https://archive.org/details/zigzagjourneysin00butt_0 


\ 


CONTENTS. 


Chapter  Pac;e 

I.  A Curious  Journey  Proposed 15 

II.  Stories  about  Constantinople 31 

III.  The  Eastern  Question 43 

IV.  Mohammedan  Worship 67 

V.  Vienna  and  the  Danube 81 

VI.  The  Crusades 115 

VII.  The  Story  of  Montenegro 137 

VIII.  Bulgaria  and  the  Dardanelles 153 

IX.  Constantinople 173 

X.  The  Black  Sea 190 

XI.  Sebastopol 221 

XII.  The  Cossacks 242 

XIII.  Moscow .257 

XIV.  Nijni  Novgorod 271 

XV.  St.  Petersburg  289 

XVI.  The  Assassination  of  the  Czar 31 1 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 

Tommy  in  the  Barber  Shop  . Frontispiece. 

Alexander’s  Column 14 

Nijni  Novgorod 17 

Women  of  Mitau 19 

Women  of  Novgorod 20 

Calmuck  Tartars 21 

Kirguis  Tartars 23 

A Tunguzian  Dance  at  the  Fair  . . . 25 

Wallachian 27 

Dervish 28 

Interior  of  St.  Isaac’s  Cathedral,  St. 

Petersburg 29 

Turkish  Mosque 33 

Fair  in  the  Orient 37 

A Mohammedan 40 

General  View  of  the  Kremlin  ....  41 

Statue  of  Peter  the  Great 44 

Russian  Soldiers 45 

Russian  Veterans 48 

Map  of  the  Overland  Route  to  the  East  49 

Map  of  the  Suez  Canal 52 

Constantine 55 

Huns  on  a Foray 56 

Pilgrims  to  Mecca 57 

Ancient  Gate  of  an  Eastern  Town  . . 59 

Mohammedan  Street  Scene  ....  60 

Travellers  and  Palm-Trees 62 

An  Eastern  Entertainment 63 

Arabian  Travellers 64 

Mosque  of  Omar,  Jerusalem  ....  65 

Interior  Court  of  a Persian  Mosque  . . 68 

Door  of  Mosque  of  Bou-Medina  ...  69 

Minaret  of  Semnoon 71 


Gate  at  Erzeroum 72 

Mosque  at  Hoogly 75 

The  two  Bears  brought  into  Court  . . 77 

The  Bears  recognizing  the  Goldsmith  . 78 

Sultan  Bajazet’s  Mosque  at  Broussa  . 79 

An  Eastern  Scene 80 

The  Prater 82 

St.  Stephen’s  Cathedral,  Vienna  ...  83 

The  Belvedere,  Vienna 85 

Church  of  St.  Charles  Borromeo,  Vienna  87 

ViewofLintz 89 

Monastery  of  Molk 90 

View  of  Passau 91 

Dancing  Dogs 93 

Little  Violinist 94 

The  Danube  at  Lintz 95 

The  Quay  and  Castle  at  Presburg  . . 96 

“ Moriamur  pro  rege  nostro  ”,....  97 

Bridge  at  Pesth 100 

The  Danube  at  Buda 101 

Quay  at  Pesth 103 

Citadel  at  Pesth 104 

View  in  Vienna 106 

“The  Maid  had  changed  her  Mind”  . 107 

The  Doctor  “ e?i  deshabille  ” ....  108 

The  Doctor  followed  by  the  Bear  . . 1 ro 

The  Doctor  chased  by  the  Bear  . . . 1 1 1 

“ I have  left  myself  all  along  the  Way 
and  have  fallen  all  to  Pieces  ” . . . 112 

Castle  on  the  Danube 113 

City  of  Belgrade 116 

Fortress  of  Belgrade 117 

Crusaders  on  their  Way 118 


12 


ILLUSTRA  TIO NS. 


Allegorical  Picture  of  Charlemagne  . 
Crusaders  perishing  by  the  Way  • 
Wayside  Shrine  in  the  East  . . . . 

The  Victorious  Crusade 

Servian  Peasants 

Servian  Head-Dresses 

Priest  of  the  Greek  Church  .... 

George  III 

Thou  art  betrayed  ! ” 

Proclaiming  the  Crusades 

Montenegrins 

Among  the  Peaks 

Montenegrin  Cavalry 

Montenegrin  Boy 

Senator  of  Montenegro . 

Black  Mountains 

A Montenegrin  Soldier 

Montenegrin  Girl 

Bulgarian  Tramps 

A Garden  of  Beauty 

Hedjadj  passing  the  Palace  .... 

Naam's  Palace 

The  Sorceress 

Naam’s  Garden 

House  of  the  Governor 

House  of  Numan’s  Father 

Constantinople 

Golden  Horn,  from  a Kiosque  in  the 

Seraglio 

Parlor  in  the  Seraglio 

Dervishes 

Horizontorium 

Fountain  in  the  Seraglio 

National  Emblem  of  Russia  . . . . 

Great  Seal  of  Ancient  Russia  .... 

The  Winter  Palace 

View  of  Plevna 

Trebizond  Seashore 

Erzeroum 

Fortifications  of  Trebizond 

Armenian  Martyrs 

Russian  Marriage  Ceremony  .... 
A Garden  Scene 


Charge  of  the  Light  Brigade  ....  223 

Voltaire 227 

Diderot  and  Catherine  II 231 

Capture  of  the  Malakoff 235 

The  Young  Soldier 238 

Russian  Worship 239 

A Dutch  Skipper  told  it  me  many, 

many  Year  ago  ” 244 

Mazeppa 245 

Funerai  of  a poor  Russian 249 

Military  Evolutions  of  the  Russian  Army  253 

Krassnaya  Square 258 

Palace  of  Petrowsky 259 

St.  Nicholas  Church  and  Gate  . . . 261 

Czar  Kolokol 262 

Vassili-Blagennoy  (Church  of  the  Pro- 
tection of  Mary) 263 

Granovitaya  Palata 265 

The  Red  Gate 267 

Russian  Sledges 272 

A Cossack 273 

A Droshky  Boy 275 

Nijni  Novgorod  during  the  Fair  . . . 277 

Inhabitant  of  Nijni  Novgorod  ....  279 

A Russian  Gypsy 280 

Card-playing  in  Barges  on  the  Volga  . 281 

The  three  Witches  in  the  Cave  . . . 282 

Bulgarian  Beggar 283 

Bears  in  a Siberian  Village 284 

A Baba  Yaga 287 

Convicts  on  their  Way  to  Siberia  . . 291 

Village  on  the  Route  to  St.  Petersburg  . 293 

The  Cottage  of  Peter  the  Great  . . . 295 

William  III.,  Prince  of  Orange  . . . 296 

A Monastery  in  Northern  Russia  . . 298 

St.  Isaac’s  Cathedral 302 

The  Exchange 3°3 

Nevski  Prospekt  ........  305 

Nicholas  Bridge 3 °7 

Assassination  of  the  Czar 309 

Alexander  II.  lying  in  State  ....  313 

Inauguration  of  Alexander  III.  . . . 317 

Cronstadt 32° 


PAGE 

1 19 

120 

[21 

122 

123 

125 

126 

128 

I29 

134 

135 

138 

139 

142 

143 

145 

147 

149 

151 

157 

l6l 

163 

I64 

165 

[66 

167 

171 

175 

179 

183 

184 

187 

191 

*93 

197 

201 

205 

209 

21  I 

213 

217 

220 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


ALEXANDER’S  COLUMN 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


CHAPTER  I. 

A CURIOUS  JOURNEY  PROPOSED. 

Tommy  Toby  Proposes  a Curious  Journey. — The  Great  Eastern  Question. — The 
Wonderful  Fair  at  Nijni  Novgorod. 

T the  first  volume  of  the  Zigzag  Series  of  books, 
we  gave  an  account  of  the  travels  of  an  American 
teacher  and  a class  of  boys  in  England,  Scotland, 
Belgium,  and  France.  The  book  was  called  “ Zig- 
zag Journeys  in  Europe,”  the  teachers  name  Mas- 
ter Lewis,  and  two  of  the  boys  were  Tommy  Toby 
and  Wyllys  Winn.  In  the  second  volume  of  the 
series,  called  “ Zigzag  Journeys  in  Classic  Lands,” 
the  same  class  visited  the  scenes  of  their  classical 
studies,  — the  provinces  of  the  old  Roman  Empire, 
Greece,  Sicily,  and  Rome,  ascending  Mt.  Parnassus, 
and  crossing  the  waters  passed  over  by  Ulysses, 
ZEneas,  and  the  Apostle  Paul.  This  party  of  va- 
cation excursionists  were  joined  at  Marseilles  by  another  teacher  of  the 
school  and  three  other  boys.  The  teacher  was  Mr.  Beal,  and  one  of 
the  boys,  who  had  a very  inquiring  mind,  we  called  Charlie  Leland. 
We  left  these  tourists  at  Rome. 


6 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


It  was  midsummer.  Nothing  could  exceed  in  beauty  the  deep, 
glowing  splendors  of  the  Italian  sky.  The  evenings  were  delicious, 
and  the  boys  wished  to  spend  them  in  the  public  places. 

“Where  shall  we  go  on  leaving  Rome?”  asked  Tommy  Toby  of 
Master  Lewis,  on  the  last  evening  the  party  spent  at  Rome. 

“ I shall  take  the  Class  to  Florence  to-morrow.” 

In  former  volumes,  we  have  used  the  word  Class  to  designate  Mas- 
ter Lewis  and  his  pupils,  and  we  will  do  the  same  in  this.  The  teacher 
was  accustomed  to  speak  of  his  pupils  who  made  journeys  with  him  as 
the  Class. 

“ But  why  need  we  so  soon  leave  Rome?”  asked  Tommy.  “ It  is 
nearly  two  months  before  the  beginning  of  the  school  year.” 

“ The  air  at  Rome  in  the  evening  is  malarious  at  this  time  of  year, 
and  the  Class  is  so  impatient  of  restraint,  I do  not  longer  dare  to  ex- 
pose them  to  danger.” 

“ But  where  shall  we  go  from  Florence  ? ” 

“We  will  consider  that  question  when  we  arrive  at  that  healthful 
city.  Where  would  you  like  to  go  ? ” 

“ To  Russia.” 

“To  Russia  ? What  has  turned  your  curiosity  in  that  direction  ? ” 

“ I should  then  learn  all  about  the  great  Eastern  Question.” 

The  boys,  who  overheard  the  conversation,  clapped  their  hands  at 
this  unexpected  answer.  Of  all  the  members  of  the  Class,  Tommy 
Toby  was  the  least  likely  to  desire  to  master  political  problems. 

The  great  Eastern  Question!’”  repeated  Master  Lewis  slowly. 
“ Thank  you  for  the  suggestion.  The  whole  Class  ought  to  understand 
the  question,  and  all  of  its  bearings  on  European  politics.  When  we 
are  in  Florence,  I will  explain  this  question  clearly  to  you  all.  This 
is,  in  part,  an  educational  journey,  you  know.  But,  Tommy,  the 
boys  seem  rather  to  doubt  the  truth  of  your  smart  answer,  and  I myself 
think  that  such  an  uncommon  thirst  for  knowledge  on  your  part  is  almost 
too  good  to  be  true.  What  has  interested  you  in  the  Eastern  Question  ? ” 


NIJNI  NOVGOROD. 


A CURIOUS  JOURNEY  PROPOSED. 


*9 


u Perhaps  he  wishes  to  go  to  St.  Petersburg  to  inquire  after  the 
Sick  Man  of  Turkey?”  said  Mr.  Beal. 


WOMEN  OF  MITAU. 


‘Who  is  the  Sick  Man  of  Turkey?”  asked  Charlie  Leland.  “I 
have  heard  of  him  ever  since  I could  read.  Has  n’t  he  recovered  yet  ? ” 


20 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


“ No,”  said  Mr.  Beal ; “he  is  worse.” 
“ Incurable  ? ” asked  Charlie. 


WOMEN  OF  NOVGOROD 


“ I think  he  is  sure  to  die,”  said  Mr.  Beal. 
“ What  ails  him  ? ” asked  Charlie. 


CALMUCK  TARTARS. 


A CURIOUS  JOURNEY  PROPOSED.  23 

« 

“ The  European  climate  don’t  agree  with  his  constitution.  He 
needs  a change  of  air.” 


KTRGUIS  TARTARS. 

* “ Russia  and  Greece  would  help  him  to  a change  of  air  very  speed- 
ily, were  it  not  for  England,”  said  Master  Lewis. 


24 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


This  conversation  excited  the  curiosity  of  the  boys,  who  gathered 
closely  around  Master  Lewis,  saying,  — 

“ Please  tell  us  about  the  Eastern  Question.” 

“ When  we  are  settled  in  a cool  hotel  in  Florence,  I will  do  so,” 
said  Master  Lewis.  “ But,  Tommy,  you  have  not  yet  answered  my 
question,  — ‘ What  turned  your  curiosity  towards  Russia  ? ’ ” 

“ I once  heard  father  read  to  mother,  when  she  was  ill,  a book  called 
‘ A Russian  Journey.’  ” 

“ Well,  was  it  interesting  ? ” 

“ It  was  gorgeous.  Father  said  it  was  ‘a  masterpiece  of  the  pictur- 
esque Latin  style.’  I like  a part  of  it.” 

“ What  part  of  it  ? ” asked  Master  Lewis. 

“ The  part  of  it  that  told  about  a great  fair.  This  part  begins  with 
some  poetry,  and  I have  always  remembered  it.” 

“ The  poetry  ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ What  is  it  ? ” 

“ It  commences, — 

“ ‘ Now,  by  the  Tower  of  Babel, 

Was  ever  such  a crowd  ? 

Here  Turks  and  Jews  and  gypsies , 

There  — ’ 

‘ I here  ’ — ‘ there  — There,  I forget  the  rest.  But  I always  remem- 
bered ‘The  Turks  and  Jews  and  gypsies;’  and  I used  to  think,  if  I 
ever  travelled,  that  would  be  the  place  to  which  I would  go.” 

The  Class  laughed. 

“ Now  we  have  light  indeed,”  said  Mr.  Beal.  “ He  would  like  to 
go  to  the  Fair  of  Nijni  Novgorod.” 

That's  the  place,”  said  Tommy.  “A  very  poetic  name.” 

“ I he  Fair  begins  about  this  time  of  year,”  said  Mr.  Beal,  — “a  lit- 
tle later.” 


A TUNGUZIAN  DANCE  AT  THE  FAIR. 


A CURIOUS  JOURNEY  PROPOSED. 


27 


“ How  long  does 
it  last?”  asked  Mas- 
ter Lewis. 

“Nearly  two 
month  s,”  said  Mr. 
Beal.  “Tommy’s 
idea  is  not  a bad  one  : 
if  a traveller  wished  to 
see  all  of  Europe  and 
Asia  represented  in 
one  place,  why,  the 
place  of  all  others 
would  be  Nijni  Nov- 
gorod in  August.  It 
is  the  most  remarka- 
ble fair  the  world  ever 
saw.  Russians, 
French,  English,  Per- 
sians, Chinese,  Cos- 
sacks, Tartars,  noble- 
men, fine  ladies,  fab- 
ric - makers,  peasant 
girls,  all  gather  here, 
and  — ” 

“And  the*  Turks 
and  gypsies,”  interpo- 
lated Tommy.  “You 
forgot  them.  I think 
they  must  be  very 
interesting.” 

“ And  engage  in 
a traffic  on  the  banks 


WALLACHIAN. 


28 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


of  the  Volga,  that  amounts  to  $25,000,000  annually,”  finished  Mr. 
Beal. 

“ And  they  have  puppet-shows  every  evening,”  added  Tommy. 

“And  the  gypsies  dance,  and 
the  dervishes  howl , and  the  jug- 
glers swallow  their  heads,  and 
the  Arabs  tell  stories ; and  what 
a boy  cannot  learn  there  is  n’t 
worth  knowing.” 

“ I think  / would  like  to  go,” 
said  Charlie  Leland. 

“ Charlie  is  becoming  inter- 
ested in  the  great  Eastern 
Question,”  said  Master  Lewis 
dryly.  “ Perhaps  he,  too,  would 
like  to  hear  the  dervishes  howl \ 
though  I think  that  would  not 
be  very  likely  to  happen  at  the 
Fair  of  Nijni  Novgorod.” 

Here  the  conversation  end- 
ed ; but  the  boys  had  become  curious  to  understand  the  Eastern  Ques- 
tion, and  to  learn  more  about  the  great  fair  of  the  Russias. 


DERVISH. 


INTERIOR  OF  ST.  ISAAC’S  CATHEDRAL,  ST.  PETERSBURG. 


CHAPTER  II. 


STORIES  ABOUT  CONSTANTINOPLE. 

Mr.  Beal  Tells  some  Remarkable  Stories  about  Constantinople  and  the  Strange 

Fair  at  Nijni. 

LORENCE,  beautiful  Florence,  the  Fiesole  of  the 
poets,  on  the  Arno!  Here  Savonarola  preached 
and  perished  ; here  lived  Galileo,  Dante,  Michael 
Angelo ; here  art  piles  itself  on  art,  until  its  very 
loftiness  is  gloomy;  the  travelled  foreigner  hastens 
to  it  with  gladness,  and  is  slow  to  depart.  Its  air  is 
balm,  the  sky  is  enchantment,  and  the  society  abounds  in  the  winning 
graces  of  simple  but  elegant  refinement. 

We  do  not  intend  to  describe  Florence  here.  A part  of  our  tour- 
ists made  it  the  starting-point  of  a journey  to  Ober-Ammergau  and 
Switzerland,  as  you  shall  presently  be  told,  and  should  we  prepare  a 
volume  of  Zigzag  Journeys  in  Switzerland,  Germany,  and  on  the  Rhine, 
we  should  wish  to  give  a chapter  to  Florence  in  that,  in  connection  with 
the  history  of  this  part  of  the  Class,  and  so  omit  the  description  of  the 
city  in  this.  Suffice  it  to  say,  the  Class  wTent  to  Florence,  and  in  its 
salubrious  air  Master  Lewis  was  relieved  of  all  fear  of  Roman  fever. 

No  sooner  was  the  Class  settled  in  Florence  for  a few  days,  than 
Tommy  Toby  renewed  his  suggestion  of  a journey  to  the  East. 

“ I have  been  studying  the  map  in  my  guide-book,”  he  said  to  Mas- 
ter Lewis. 

“ Well,  what  have  you  found?  ” 


32 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


“ This,”  said  Tommy,  pointing  to  a pencil-mark  route  he  had  made 
on  a piece  of  paper. 

Master  Lewis  read  slowly,  — 

“ ‘ Vienna  — the  Danube  — Belgrade  — Rustchuc  — Constantino- 
ple — Sebastopol  — Poltova  — Kiev  — Moscow,  and  — ’ ” 

“ Nijni-Novgorod,”  said  Tommy  helpfully. 

“ Then  St.  Petersburg,”  continued  Master  Lewis. 

“ Then  home,”  finished  Tommy.  “ That  makes  a fine  zigzag  on 
the  map.” 

“ Very,”  said  Master  Lewis. 

“ And  would  be  a really  fine  midsummer  journey,”  said  Mr.  Beal. 
“You  would  go  down  the  Danube  amid  some  of  the  most  beautiful 
scenery  in  Europe.” 

“ It  would  be  a rather  expensive  journey,”  said  Master  Lewis,  “ and 
there  are  but  three  boys  whose  parents  gave  me  permission  to  act 
according  to  my  judgment  in  the  matter  of  routes  and  expenses.  I had 
intended  to  return  to  England  by  the  way  of  Switzerland  and  the 
Rhine.  I would  like  to  go  down  the  Danube,  make  an  excursion 
through  the  Turkish  principalities,  and  then  visit  Russia,  if  it  were 
practicable.” 

“ I will  return  by  the  way  of  Switzerland  with  a part  of  the  Class,” 
said  Mr.  Beal,  “and  you  can  go  East  with  the  others.” 

“ Of  course  I had  thought  before  of  these  plans  that  Tommy  has 
popped  upon  us,  but  I hardly  deemed  it  prudent  to  mention  it  then.  I 
will  consider  the  subject.” 

“ Did  you  think  of  Nijni  before  I spoke  of  it?”  asked  Tommy. 

“ Well,  no,  not  exactly  that ; but  the  general  plan  — Constantino- 
ple — Sebastopol  — Moscow  — St.  Petersburg.” 

“You  have  visited  Constantinople,  I believe,”  said  Master  Lewis  to 
Mr.  Beal. 

“ Yes,  fifteen  years  ago,  before  the  Sultan  was  shorn  of  his  glory. 
I he  Sultan  hardly  dares  to  appear  in  the  street  now,  and  he  worships 


! wo 


TURKISH  MOSQUE. 


STORIES  ABOUT  CONSTANTINOPLE. 


35 


in  a private  mosque.  Then  he  went  to  the  mosque  in  triumphal  pro- 
cession, and  all  the  city  bowed  down  before  him. 

“ I well  remember  a scene  I once  saw  there  on  a certain  Friday, 
which  day  is  the  Turkish  Sabbath.  The  Sultan,  who  is  believed  to  be 
the  representative  of  Mohammed  on  earth,  was  to  go  in  state  to  the 
mosque.  Crowds  filled  the  streets.  The  road  through  which  his  au- 
gust majesty  was  to  pass  was  lined  with  soldiers.  A great  booming  of 
cannon  was  heard  on  the  Bosphorus,  for  the  Sultan  was  crossing  the 
Bosphorus  from  one  of  his  summer  palaces.  From  the  time  that  he 
stepped  into  his  royal  caique,  until  he  reached  the  European  shore,  a 
continuous  salute  was  fired  from  the  Turkish  men-of-war  lying  at  anchor 
in  the  channel. 

“ Flags  fluttered  from  all  the  shipping. 

“ He  landed  amid  a flourish  of  trumpets,  mounted  a splendid  black 
horse,  and  followed  a procession  of  officers  of  state,  who  walked,  lead- 
ing their  horses  by  the  bridle,  so  as  to  make  him  the  one  prominent 
figure  of  the  pageant.  He  was  dressed  in  red  fez,  and  wore  a glit- 
tering uniform.  He  dismounted  at  the  mosque  on  a piece  of  embroid- 
ered velvet,  and  entered  the  edifice  amid  the  salaams  of  the  officers. 
Such  a going  to  church  as  that  I never  saw,  nor  such  an  exhibition  of 
vanity.  He  seemed  to  think  himself  a god. 

“ I will  tell  you  one  or  two  odd  adventures  I had  on  my  arrival  at 
the  city.  If  you  should  go  East,  they  may  be  of  service  to  you.” 

The  Class  gathered  closely  around  Mr.  Beal,  while  he  related  the 
story  of 

MY  ANCIENT  FRIEND  “OSIP.” 

When  I arrived  at  Constantinople,  I expected  to  find  myself  a stranger  in 
a strange  city.  I was  no  sooner  free  from  the  health  officer  than  I was  greatly 
surprised  at  the  number  of  people  who  came  on  board  the  ship,  gathered  about 
me,  and  found  in  me  a long-expected  friend. 

“ I knew  you  were  coming,”  said  one  of  the  most  affectionate  of  these.  “ I 
have  been  looking  for  you  several  weeks.” 


36 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


“ You?  Who  are  you  ? I never  heard  of  you  before.” 

“ I ? Don’t  you  know  me  ? I am  ‘ Osip.’  Want  a dragoman,  sir  ?” 

“‘Osip?’  I have  no  friends  in  Constantinople.  I never  heard  that  name 
before.  ‘ Osip  ’ ? ” 

“ ‘ Osip  ’ — old  ‘ Osip.’  I knew  you  as  soon  as  I saw  you.  I am  ‘ Osip.’  ” 

Then,  my  Sunday-school  training  came  to  my  assistance,  and  I understood 
the  meaning,  — “I  am  Joseph,”  — and  this  was  perhaps  a long-lost  brother,  who 
had  been  watching  for  me  at  the  harbor,  and  who  had  now  come  in  his  caique  to 
meet  me. 

I should,  however,  have  dismissed  Joseph  at  once,  without  stopping  for  fur- 
ther explanation,  had  not  such  a crowd  of  liars  and  vagabonds  surrounded  me 
that  I hardly  dared  to  move. 

“English  consul  sent  me,  sir.” 

“ American  consul  sent  me,  sir.” 

“ I met  you  before,  sir,  — England.” 

“ Backshish  ! Backshish  ! ” 

“Joseph,”  said  I,  “take  me  to  the  custom-house.” 

My  other  long-forgotten  acquaintances  at  once  deserted  me,  and  I was 
taken  by  old  “ Osip  ” to  the  place  of  inspection. 

“ Are  you  sure  you  ever  met  me  before  ? ” asked  I,  on  parting. 

“ Are  you  not  Captain  Victor,  of  the  Royal  Hussars  ? ” 

How  grand  that  sounded  ! One  would  be  almost  tempted  to  let  the  matter 
pass  after  such  a flattering  question. 

“ No  ; I am  an  American,”  said  I. 

“An  American!  I beg  pardon!  What  a mistake ! I thought  you  were 
Captain  Victor ; you  look  like  him.  A noble  man  is  Captain  Victor,  and  a true 
gentleman.  Always  employs  me.  Liberal-souled  man.  Beg  pardon,  sir.  Hope 
you  will  forgive  me,  sir.  Pay,  sir.” 

I say  it  with  shame,  but  there  was  something  so  friendly  in  the  flattery  of 
this  old  liar  that  I paid  him  uncommonly  well.  I understood  the  trick  perfectly, 
yet  his  friendliness  so  met  the  wants  of  my  lonely  situation  that  I was  generously 
inclined  towards  him,  though,  when  I came  to  consider  the  matter,  my  conduct 
did  look  to  me  like  rewarding  deception.  I parted  with  my  long-lost  brother  at 
the  American  consulate,  and  never  saw  him  again  ; but  I never  hear  the  words, 
“ I am  Joseph,”  repeated,  that  I do  not  recall  this  unexpected  meeting  with  “ Osip.” 

“ Have  any  of  your  friends  ever  visited  the  Fair  at  Nijni  ? ” asked 
Master  Lewis  of  Mr.  Beal,  alter  the  boys  had  retired  for  the  night. 

CJ 


FAIR  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


STORIES  ABOUT  CONSTANTINOPLE. 


39 


“Yes,  — Senator  D . I think  it  was  just  before  he  was  a candi- 

date for  President  of  the  United  States,  but  am  not  certain  as  to  the 
exact  time.  He  had  a fearful  experience,  and  I thought  I would  not 
tell  it  before  the  boys  ; all  such  dangers  seem  to  be  past  now.  He  re- 
lated a part  of  it  to  me  once,  as  we  were  walking  through  Pennsylvania 
Avenue  in  Washington,  towards  the  Capitol,  and  he  stopped  under  the 
Senate  wing  for  some  minutes  to  finish  it.  I shall  never  forget  that 
narrative. 


THE  AMERICAN  SENATOR’S  FLIGHT  FROM  NIJNI  NOVGOROD. 

Many  years  ago,  the  senator  of  whom  I was  speaking  resolved  to  increase 
his  knowledge  of  foreign  affairs,  political  and  commercial,  by  visiting  Russia  in 
midsummer. 

Immediately  on  his  arrival  in  Russia,  his  ears  were  filled  with  the  news  of 
the  wonderful  Fair  at  Nijni  Novgorod,  and  he  resolved  to  attend.  He  received 
every  polite  attention  from  the  officers  of  the  Russian  government,  and  a carriage 
and  courier  were  provided  him  to  make  the  journey  to  the  Fair.  As  he  approached 
the  fantastic  summer  town  on  the  Volga,  he  was  surprised  to  meet  people  of  all 
neighboring  nations,  hurrying  in  different  directions,  — English,  French,  Jews, 
Tartars,  Cossacks,  gypsies,  clad  in  every  conceivable  costume,  speaking  unknown 
dialects,  but  all  wearing  a common  look  of  terror  and  anxiety. 

He  entered  the  town.  Such  a sight  he  never  beheld.  In  the  thousands  of 
shops,  the  tea  marts,  the  bazaars  of  silks  and  jewels,  the  yards  of  iron,  amid  the 
caravans  of  Asia  and  in  booths  of  the  Jews  and  camps  of  the  gypsies,  all  was 
terror.  He  knew  not  what  it  meant.  As  greatly  as  the  people  and  costumes 
differed,  there  was  no  difference  in  the  aspect  of  anxiety  on  every  face.  The 
tradespeople  stood  guard  by  their  goods,  but  the  visitors  seemed  everywhere 
leaving  the  city. 

Sick  people  were  everywhere  to  be  seen.  They  lay  by  the  wayside,  their 
fever  fanned  by  the  cool  breezes  of  the  Volga. 

The  courier  drove  past  the  church. 

The  senator  saw  that  the  ground  around  the  church  was  full  of  people,  — 
motionless  people,  shunned  people.  There  were  other  people  staggering  towards 
the  church. 

The  senator  called  to  the  courier, — 


40 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


“ What  does  this  mean  ? ” 

“ Don’t  you  know  ? — the  plague  ! ” 

“ And  those  people  ? ” 

“ They  are  dying  of  the  plague.  They  have  crept  up  to  the  shadow  of  the 
holy  church  to  die.” 

“ This  is  dreadful ! ” 

“ Your  honor  ? ” 

“What?” 

“What  would  become  of  you,  if  I should  die?  ” 

“ Courier  ? ” 

“ What,  your  honor  ? ” 

“ Drive  to  Moscow.  Fly  ! ” 

The  road  leading  to  Moscow  was  bestrewn  with  the  sick  and  dying.  Every- 
where crowds -were  flying  in  terror.  There  were  carriages  of  nobles  and  people  of 
wealth,  that  were  furnished  with  pictures  of  crosses  and  the  Virgin,  on  which  the 
eyes  of  the  affrighted  occupants  might  rest  should  death  overtake  them. 

The  senator  at  last  saw  with  relief  the  towers  of  the  Kremlin  rising  in  the 
blue  distance.  He  reached  Moscow  in  safety,  beyond  the  reach  of  the  pestilen- 
tial air.  He  declared  that  he  could  never  forget  the  scenes  of  woe,  horror,  and 
despair  that  he  witnessed  during  that  ride. 


GENERAL  VIEW  OF  THE  KREMLIN. 


CHAPTER  III. 


THE  EASTERN  QUESTION. 

Master  Lewis  Explains  the  Eastern  Question,  and  Mr.  Beal  Relates  some 

Moslem  Stories. 

NE  delicious  evening  at  Florence,  Wyllys  Winn 
said,  — 

“ I have  been  reading  what  our  books  of  travel 
say  about  the  Eastern  Question,  and  1 confess  I do 
not  understand  it  at  all.” 

“ Perhaps  Tommy  can  explain  it,”  said  Master 

“ I do  not  wish  to  understand  it  now . I am  going  to  find  out  all 
about  it  when  we  reach  the  East.” 

“ If  Wyllys  would  like  the  secret  history  of  the  Eastern  Question, 
I can  give  it  in  a very  few  words,”  said  Mr.  Beal.  “ Peter  the  Great, 
who  founded  the  Russian  empire,  left  it  as  a mission  to  his  successors 
to  conquer  Constantinople,  and  to  make  that  city  the  capital  of  the 
Greek  church.  This  the  Russian  Government  desires  to  do.” 

“ But  why  does  it  not  do  it?  ” asked  Wyllys. 

“ Because  Europe  will  not  permit  it.” 

“ The  subject  now  appears  to  me  more  dark  and  mysterious  than 
ever,”  said  Wyllys.  “ I do  not  understand  — ” 

“What  ? ” asked  Mr.  Beal. 

“First,  why  Russia  should  be  ambitious,  with  all  of  her  great  terri- 
tory, to  possess  Constantinople. 


44 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 

“ Second,  why  England  and  other  Christian  countries  should  side 
with  the  Turks  against  Russia.” 

a Your  points  are  well  made,”  said  Master  Lewis.  “ Let  me  try  to 
make  the  subject  more  clear. 


.STATUE  OF  PETER  THE  GREAT. 


“ In  the  first  place,  let  us  recall  three  facts.  One  is,  that  Constam 
tinople,  the  present  capital  of  Turkey,  was  the  seat  of  the  Greek  Church, 
of  which  the  Czar  of  Russia  is  now  the  head,  before  the  Turks  invaded 
Europe. 

“The  second  is,  that  a large  portion  of  the  inhabitants  of  Turkey 
are  not  only  Christians,  but  are  Sclaves ; that  is,  of  the  same  race  and 
blood  as  the  great  body  of  the  Russians  themselves. 


RUSSIAN  SOLDIERS. 


THE  EASTERN  QUESTION. 


47 


“ The  third  fact  to  be  kept  in  mind  is,  that  for  two  centuries 
Russia  has  coveted  Constantinople,  not  only  because  of  her  ambition 
that  that  city  should  once  more  be  the  capital  of  the  Greek  Church, 
but  because  she  desires  to  be  a great  naval  power.  Now,  the  pos- 
session of  Constantinople  would  give  her  the  command  not  only  of 
the  Black  Sea,  but  also  of  the  Eastern  Mediterranean. 

“ The  Crimean  War  was  the  result  of  an  attempt  to  make  this  con- 
quest  on  the  part  of  the  Czar  Nicholas;  but  England  and  France  came 
to  the  Sultan’s  rescue,  and  Russian  ambition  was  checked  by  the  fall 
of  Sebastopol. 

“ Russia  still  covets  Constantinople,  and  is  believed  to  be  at  this 
moment  taking  advantage  of  Turkey’s  difficulties  with  that  end  in  view. 
She  encouraged  the  rebellions  in  Bosnia  and  Bulgaria,  and  undoubtedly 
urged  Servia  to  declare  war  against  Turkey.” 

“ But  what  concern  has  England,  so  far  distant,  in  this  trouble 
between  Russia  and  Turkey?”  asked  Wyllys.  “What  cares  she 
whether  Russia  takes  Constantinople,  or  what  becomes  of  the  Sul- 
tan’s rule  ? ” 

“ She  has  two  reasons  for  being  deeply  interested  in  the  quarrel. 
In  the  first  place,  England  is  the  foremost  naval  power  in  the  world. 
She  boasts  that  her  navy  is  the  greatest,  and  that  her  fleets  rule  every 
sea.  She  dreads  to  see  Russia  in  possession  of  the  Bosphorus,  with  a 
great  port  at  Constantinople,  rising  to  be  a rival  naval  power. 

“ But  she  has  a yet  more  powerful  reason  than  this.  England  rules 
over  the  great  empire  of  India.  She  is  most  anxious  to  maintain  that 
rule,  and  will  fight  to  the  last  to  maintain  it. 

“ Now,  Russia  has  been  for  years  approaching  India  with  her 
troops  by  way  of  Central  Asia,  and  her  armies  are  almost  in  sight  of 
the  Indian  frontier.  There  is  little  doubt  that  Russia  is  ambitious  to 
possess  India  as  well  as  Constantinople. 

“Well,  it  happens  that  the  nearest  routes  for  England  to  India  are 
through  the  Mediterranean,  and  by  the  Suez  Canal.  Suppose,  then, 


48  ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 

that  the  Russians  had  Constantinople.  Her  fleets  could  sail  freely  on 
the  Mediterranean,  and  might  prove  an  immense  obstacle  in  the  way  of 
English  ships  going  to  India.  She  might  be  able  to  cut  off  English 
communication  with  India  by  the  nearest  routes  altogether. 


RUSSIAN  VETERANS. 


“ In  case  of  a war,  then,  we  should  see  the  Russian  fleet  in  the 
Mediterranean  stopping  the  way  of  the  English,  while  with  her  armies 
in  Central  Asia  she  made  an  attack  on  India. 


THE  EASTERN  QUESTION. 


49 


“ It  is  mainly  this 
fear  of  losing  India, 
and  of  Russia’s  get- 
ting it,  that  impels 
England  to  sustain  the 
Sultan,  and  to  resist 
a Russian  conquest 
of  Constantinople. 

Thus  she  fought  for 
Turkey  in  the  Cri- 
mean War,  and  will 
probably  fight  for  her 
again,  should  her  in- 
terests demand  it. 

“ Open  your  guide 
books.  Look  on  the 
map  of  the  East.  Let 
us  have  a geography 
lesson,  and,  before  we 
finish  the  study,  I hope 
you  will  more  clearly 
see  the  meaning  and 
the  bearings  on  Eu- 
ropean affairs  of  the  so- 
called  Eastern  Ques- 
tion. 

“In  the  first  place, 
let  us  consider  more 
fully  the  question  as  to 
why  Russia  desires  to  conquer  Turkey.  It  does  not  arise 
of  power  alone,  but,  as  you  will  see,  from  the  traditions 
ancestry  and  a common  church. 


from 
of  a 


the  love 
common 


50 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


THE  CHRISTIANS  IN  TURKEY. 

The  Sultan’s  dominions  in  Turkey  contain  a population  of  about  sixteen 
millions  of  souls.  Of  these,  the  Mohammedan  Turks,  who  are  the  ruling  race, 
to  which  the  Sultan  belongs,  and  of  which  he  is  the  head,  comprise  only  about 
three  millions,  while  of  Christians  there  are  about  twelve  and  a half  millions. 
There  are,  therefore,  more  than  four  times  as  many  Christians  as  Mohammedans 
in  the  empire. 

In  this  fact  may  be  seen  the  origin  of  the  troubles  which  have  given  rise  to 
the  war  and  revolts,  of  which  we  have  heard  so  much. 

The  Christians,  though  so  much  more  numerous  than  the  Turks,  have  been 
subject  to  them  for  many  centuries.  They  have  been  ruled  over  by  Turkish 
governors,  who  have  sorely  oppressed  them,  often  preventing  them  from  worship- 
ping according  to  their  belief,  treating  them  with  wanton  cruelty,  taxing  them 
heavily  and  unjustly,  and  depriving  them  of  many  rights  and  privileges  which 
their  Turkish  neighbors  enjoyed. 

The  Sultan’s  Christian  subjects,  for  the  most  part,  occupy  the  western  and 
northern  portions  of  his  empire.  They  live  in  Albania,  Bosnia,  Herzegovina,  and 
Bulgaria ; while  the  Servians,  Montenegrins,  and  Roumanians,  who  were  once 
subjects  of  the  Sultan,  but  are  now  almost  independent  of  him,  are  also  Christians. 

Most  of  these  peoples  belong  to  the  great  Sclavic  race,  which  overran  Greece 
before  the  Turks  made  their  appearance  in  Europe,  were  converted  to  Christi- 
anity, and  were  one  by  one  conquered  and  held  by  succeeding  Sultans. 

Although  they  have  been  oppressed  for  centuries,  they  have  never  lost  their 
proud  and  fierce  Sclavic  spirit;  and  at  last  we  see  them,  — first  the  Servians, 
then  the  Roumanians,  and  now  the  Bosnians,  Bulgarians,  and  Herzegovinians,  — 
rising  to  throw  off  the  Turkish  yoke,  and  to  conquer  their  freedom. 

It  is  true  that  now  and  then  there  have  been  long  intervals  when  the  Sultans 
treated  their  Christian  subjects  with  mildness  and  justice.  The  great  Sultan 
Bajazet,  when  he  had  conquered  the  brave  Servians,  ordered  that,  whenever  a 
Turkish  mosque  was  built  in  Servia.  a Christian  church  should  also  be  erected. 

The  recent  Sultans  have  tried  to  do  justice  to  the  Christians,  but  they  have 
found  themselves  too  weak  to  do  so.  Their  governors,  or  “ pashas,”  have  gone 
on  oppressing  and  plundering  them,  in  spite  of  the  Sultans,  who  have  not  been 
strong  enough  to  prevent  these  outrages. 

The  Christians  in  Turkey  belong,  for  the  most  part,  to  the  Greek  Church. 
They  have  their  own  bishops  and  priests,  and  their  churches  — queer-looking 
structures,  very  low,  with  steep  roofs,  and  very  high,  slender  spires. 


THE  EASTERN  QUESTION. 


51 


Many  of  the  clergy  are  but  poorly  educated,  and,  as  the  Christians  are 
mostly  poor,  hard-working  shepherds,  swineherds,  or  farmers,  the  priests  have  to 
work  on  week-days  for  a living,  besides  fulfilling  their  Sunday  duties. 

The  Christians  themselves,  indeed,  are  scarcely  more  intelligent  or  enter- 
prising than  their  Mohammedan  fellow-subjects.  Too  often,  in  these  Christian 
provinces  of  Turkey,  you  find  bands  of  lawless  wanderers,  who  pick  up  the  best 
living  they  can  by  robbing  and  pilfering. 

Unlike  the  Turks,  who  are  short  and  swarthy,  the  Christians  are  a tall, 
well-formed  race,  with  blue  eyes  and  fair  hair.  They  are  brave  and  impetuous  in 
war,  and  they  are  notable  for  their  fondness  for  the  music  and  poetry  which  have 
come  down  to  them  from  the  olden  time,  and  which  celebrate  the  period  when 
their  ancestors  lived  under  the  great  and  powerful  Servian  Empire. 

“I  should  think,”  said  Wyllys,  u that  if  the  Christians  in  Turkey 
outnumbered  the  Turks,  they,  with  the  aid  of  Russia,  would  easily  over- 
throw the  Sultan’s  power,  even  if  England  were  to  oppose  such  a revo- 
lution.” 

“ But  Austria  also  espouses  the  Sultan’s  cause.” 

“ Why  ? ” 

“ Her  empire  is  composed  of  several  races,  who  do  not  live  very  ami- 
cably together  under  one  rule.  Within  her  limits  are  Germans,  Mag- 
yars or  H ungarians,  Czecs,  and  Sclaves.  Each  of  these  races  distrusts 
the  others,  and  fears  that  one  of  the  others  will  gain  the  ascendency  in 
the  empire. 

“ The  Austrian  Sclaves  border  upon  the  Servians  and  Bosnians,  who 
are  also  Sclaves.  Austria  is  afraid  of  the  latter  becoming  independent, 
or  part  of  Russia,  for  then  she  might  lose  her  owii  Sclavic  population. 
So  Austria  has  always  sided  with  Turkey,  and  would  be  very  likely  to 
do  so  now.  Besides,  Austria  would  not  like  to  see  Russia  become  more 
powerful,  and  the  mistress  of  the  Lower  Danube.” 

“ How  do  other  European  nations  regard  the  Eastern  Question  ? ” 
asked  Wyllys. 

“ Neither  Germany  nor  Italy  has  a direct  interest  in  the  Eastern 
difficulty.  Their  course,  in  case  of  a war,  would  bg  dictated  by  their 


U.  OF  ILL  LIB. 


52 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


alliances,  and  the  gain  they  might  expect  from  the  promises  of  a power 
in  return  for  their  aid.” 


SUEZ  CANAL. 


“But  the  Suez  Canal  was  constructed  by  the  French,  was  it  not? 
and  is  owned  by  them?  It  is  also  in  Egypt?  ” 

“ Yes,  but  Egypt  has  long  been  a part  of  the  Turkish  Empire;  but, 
for  more  than  seventy  years,  it  has  been  growing  more  and  more  inde- 
pendent of  the  Sultan’s  rule.  About  forty  years  ago  the  Sultan  recog- 
nized Mehemet  Ali  as  the  hereditary  sovereign  of  Egypt.  Afterwards, 
the  Egyptian  ruler’s  title  was  changed  from  that  of  Viceroy  to  that  of 
Khedive,  or  King;  and  a few  years  ago  the  Sultan  granted  him  the 
right  to  conclude  treaties  with  foreign  powers,  and  to  maintain  an  army 
and  navy.  Egypt  still  pays,  however,  a large  annual  tribute  to  Turkey. 


THE  EASTERN  QUESTION. 


53 


“ The  French  built  the  Suez  Canal,  but  England  has  a greater  in- 
terest in  it  than  any  other  nation,  as  may  be  judged  by  the  fact  that, 
since  it  was  opened,  nearly  three  fourths  of  the  shipping  that  has  passed 
through  it  has  carried  the  British  flag. 

“ Since  the  canal  was  opened,  British  ships  have  been  able  to  reach 
Bombay  and  other  parts  of  India,  from  London  or  Liverpool,  in  a much 
shorter  time  than  before.  Previously,  the  only  water-way  open  to  Brit- 
ish commerce  was  the  very  long,  tedious,  and  hazardous  one  around  the 
continent  of  Africa,  by  the  way  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  Now,  ships 
leaving  British  ports  pass  directly  through  the  Mediterranean,  the  Suez 
Canal,  and  the  Red  Sea,  to  their  Indian  destinations. 

“ In  order  to  make  the  Suez  Canal  more  secure  to  its  commerce, 
England  purchased  nearly  one  half  of  the  shares  in  the  canal  from  the 
Khedive,  a few  years  ago;  that  is,  176,602  shares  out  of  a total  of 
400,000  shares.  England  may,  therefore,  be  said  to  own  nearly  one 
half  the  canal,  which  is  still,  however,  nominally  under  the  political 
control  and  protection  of  the  Egyptian  sovereign.” 

“ What  would  be  the  condition  of  affairs  in  Europe  and  the  East,  if 
the  Turkish  Empire  were  to  fall  ? ” asked  Wyllys. 

“ Russia  would  probably  become  the  great  power  of  the  Old  World, 
and  Constantinople  the  principal  city  of  the  Greek  Church.  Turkey 
would  be  a Christian  empire,  and  Egypt  would  be  free.  Palestine 
would  also  fall  under  the  dominion  of  the  Eastern  Church.” 

“ Then,”  said  Tommy,  “ I would  just  like  to  see  Russia  drive  the 
Turks  all  out  of  Europe.” 

“It  is  probable  that  the  Turkish  Empire  will,  before  many  years, 
fall  entirely  to  pieces,”  continued  Master  Lewis.  “ Every  year  it  grows 
weaker,  its  debt  increases,  and  its  subjects,  both  in  Europe  and  Asia, 
become  more  troublesome  to  govern ; its  condition  is  even  now  so 
utterly  bad  that  no  one  can  look  for  its  restoration  or  recovery. 

“ Seventy  years  ago  Turkey  was  extensive  and  powerful.  The  Sultan’s 
rule  extended  over  a large  portion  of  Asia,  and  included  several  states 


54 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


in  Northern  Africa,  and  that  part  of  Europe  which  lies  between  the 
Danube,  the  Adriatic,  and  the  Aegean. 

“ One  by  one,  provinces  have  revolted  and  become  wholly  or  almost 
independent.  Servia,  a large  state  in  the  northwest  of  the  empire,  re- 
belled in  1815,  and  has  ever  since  been  governed  by  princes  of  her  own 
choice.  Greece,  after  a long  and  heroic  struggle,  of  which  Marco  Boz- 
zaris,  so  familiar  to  schoolboys,  was  one  of  the  heroes,  became  free  in 
1830,  after  being  subject  to  the  Turks  for  three  centuries.  Then  the 
two  Christian  provinces  of  Wallachia  and  Moldavia  secured  their  lib- 
erty, and,  uniting,  became  the  present  free  principality  of  Roumania. 

“ The  Sultan  has  also  lost  control  of  his  African  dominions.  Egypt, 
Tripoli,  and  Tunis,  though  in  name  subject  to  him,  are  really  free,  hav- 
ing rulers  of  their  own,  and  simply  paying  an  annual  tribute  of  money 
to  the  Sultan. 

“ Meanwhile  the  Sultan,  in  order  to  live  in  luxury  and  splendor, 
grinds  his  subjects  down  with  heavy  taxes.  One  tenth  of  all  the  crops 
raised  in  Turkey  is  paid  over  to  the  state,  and  the  revenue  thus  obtained 
is  spent,  not  in  building  roads  or  fostering  commerce,  but  on  the  pleas- 
ures of  the  sovereign,  and  in  ornamenting  the  capital.” 

“ Are  these  the  reasons  why  the  Sultan  is  called  the  Sick  Man  of 
Turkey?”  asked  Tommy. 

“ That  was  a name  given  to  the  Sultan  by  the  Emperor  Nicholas  of 
Russia.  In  conferences  with  the  British  minister  in  1844,  the  Emperor 
on  several  occasions  spoke  of  the  Sultan  as  the  ‘ Sick  Man  of  the  East.’ 
The  minutes  of  these  conferences  were  laid  before  the  British  Parlia- 
ment, and  were  published  by  the  press,  and  the  sobriquet  thus  had  its 
origin.” 

“ Then  I understand  the  Eastern  Question  to  be  how  to  get  the 
Turks  out  of  Europe  without  disturbing  the  balance  of  the  European 
powers,”  said  Wyllys. 

“ I understand  the  Eastern  Question  to  be  how  to  keep  the  Turks 
in  Europe  without  disturbing  the  balance  of  the  European  powers,” 
said  Tommy. 


THE  EASTERN  QUESTION. 


55 


“ There  is  one  thing  about  the  question  I do  not  quite  understand,” 
said  little  Charlie  Leland. 

“ What  is  it  ? ” asked  Mr.  Beal. 

“ It  is  how  the  Turks  got  into  Europe'.' 

“ They  gradually  con- 
quered the  old  Byzan- 
tine or  Greek  Empire. 

Constantine  the  Great 
became  the  Emperor  of 
the  world.  He  chose 
Byzantium  for  his  capi- 
tal. He  became  a con- 
vert to  Christianity.  It 
is  said  he  saw,  when 
marching  at  the  head  of 
his  army,  the  figure  of  a 
cross  blazing  in  the  sky, 
and  was  thereby  led  to 
renounce  heathenism. 

He  named  Byzantium 
Constantinople,  that  is, 
the  City  of  Constantine. 

He  made  this  city  the 
head  of  the  Christian 
Church.  It  afterwards 
became  the  head  of  the 
Byzantine  Empire,  and 
was  renowned  in  arts 


CONSTANTINE. 


and  arms,  the  pride  of  Greece,  and  the  glory  of  the  East. 

“Orkhan,  a Turkish  Sultan,  gained  a footing  in  Europe  in  the  four- 
teenth century,  by  taking  Gallipoli  and  other  fortresses  on  the  coast. 
Amurth,  another  Sultan,  almost  reduced  the  Byzantine  Empire  to  the 


56 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT 


limits  of  Constantinople.  Mohammed  II.  stormed  Constantinople  in 
1453,  and,  having  taken  it  after  great  slaughter,  raised  the  crescent  over 
the  towers  where  had  shone  the  cross.  So  Constantinople  became  the 
capital  of  the  Ottoman  Empire,  and  the  Sultans  were  enthroned  in  the 
seat  of  the  Caesars.” 

“ There  is  one  thing  more  about  the  Eastern  Question  I do  not 
quite  understand,”  said  Charlie. 

“Well?”  said  Mr.  Beal. 

“ Who  were  the  Turks  ? ” 

Mr.  Beal  smiled. 

“ It  is  rather  essential  that  you  should  know  that,  in  order  to  under- 
stand the  whole  question,  I must  confess.  The  Christians  in  the  Mid- 
dle Ages  used  to  pray  to  be  ‘delivered  from  the  Turk  and  the  devil,’ 

and  I do  not  wonder.  The 
Turks  were  a cruel  race, 
that  inhabited  the  steppes 
near  the  Caspian  Sea. 
They  rapidly  multiplied, 
and,  like  the  Goths  and 
Huns,  began  to  make  war 
their  occupation.  They 
conquered  the  neighbor- 
ing nations  by  sheer  bar- 
barity, and  were  merciless 
to  those  who  fell  under 
their  power.  They  gath- 
ered strength  by  their 
conquests,  until  they  came  to  possess  nearly  all  the  East.  The  Porte 
became  the  law  of  Greece,  Egypt,  and  the  early  nations  of  the  world.” 

“ The  Porte  ? ” said  Charlie. 

“ Yes  ; the  gate  of  the  Sultan’s  palace.” 

“ Is  the  gate  of  the  Sultan’s  palace  the  Porte  ? ” asked  Charlie. 


THE  EA STERN  QUESTION. 


57 


He  added, — 

“ I do  not  understand  that? 

“ Let  me  tell  you  an  Eastern  story,”  said  Mr.  Beal.  “ If  you  go  East, 

Tommy,”  he  remarked  aside,  “you  will  travel  in  the  golden  land  of  sto- 

• ,, 

nes. 

Mr.  Beal  here  related  the  story  of 

THE  CADI  AND  THE  ROGUISH  MOHAMMEDAN  MONK. 

A cadi  among  the  Turks  is  the  village  judge.  Now,  a judge  in  any  land  is 
supposed  to  be  a man  of  great  wisdom  and  discretion,  but  among  the  Ottomans 
he  is  thought  to  possess  almost  supernatural  ability.  Some  of  the  Turkish  cadis 
certainly  have  exhibited  very  clear  insight  of  human  character,  and  as  great  tact 
in  dealing  with  evil-doers. 

Ayas  ben  Kara  was  a cadi  who  was  well  versed  in  the  abstruse  sciences,  and 
who  won  a great  reputation  for  discernment. 

One  day,  as  he  was  sitting  at  the  gate  to  administer  justice,  a man  came  to 
him  with  a sorrowful  face,  and  said,  — 

“I  have  re  turned 
from  a pilgrimage  to 
Mecca.  Before  I went 
away,  I gave  a purse  of 
gold  to  Billah,  the  monk, 
to  keep  for  me  until  my 
return.  When  I went  to 
him  and  asked  him  for 
the  purse  to-day,  he  de- 
nied ever  having  received 
it.  What  shall  I do?” 

“ Have  you  spoken  of 
this  to  any  one  ? ” asked 
the  cadi. 

“ To  no  one  but  your- 
self.” 

“Then  go.  I will  con-  pilgrims  to  Mecca. 

sider  the  matter.  Return 

in  three  days,  and  I will  give  you  my  answer.” 


5» 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


The  cadi  sent  for  Billah,  the  monk,  when  he  next  sat  at  the  gate. 

“ I am  compelled,”  said  the  cadi  to  him,  “ to  appoint  a treasurer.  I have 
chosen  you.  Here  are  three  purses  of  gold  that  I wish  to  commit  to  your 
charge.  God  alone  shall  be  the  witness  of  this  transaction.  Your  office  ought 
to  make  you  the  most  honorable  of  men.” 

“You  may  be  certain  I will  be  true  to  my  trust,”  said  the  monk,  greedily  feast- 
ing his  eyes  on  the  purses. 

“ But  hold,”  said  the  cadi.  “ I will  not  deliver  the  purses  to  you  now,  but  will 
first  inquire  about  your  reputation.  If  it  be  good,  I will  send  them.  I am  soon 
to  make  a long  journey,  and  the  treasurer  whom  I leave  in  charge  of  my  gold 
must  be  above  suspicion  as  well  as  reproach.  I will  see  what  those  who  have  had 
dealings  with  you  say  of  you.” 

The  cadi  dismissed  the  monk. 

He  sent  for  the  returned  pilgrim,  and  said, — 

“ Go  to  Billah,  and  demand  your  purse.” 

“ But  he  will  refuse.” 

“ Then  tell  him  that  you  will  immediately  lay  the  case  before  the  cadi.” 

The  pilgrim  went  to  the  monk,  and  said,  — 

“ I have  come  again  for  my  purse.  You  surely  do  not  mean  to  defraud  me.” 
“ Ha  ! ha ! ” said  the  fat  monk.  “ Now  you  see  my  little  joke,  do  you  ? Defraud 
you  ? Not  a bit ! I only  wished  to  try  your  temper  when  I refused  the  purse. 
See  ! here  it  is.  I thought  you  would  have  returned  for  it  before.” 

The  pilgrim  took  his  purse,  and  went  with  it  to  the  cadi,  whom  he  found 
awaiting  him  at  the  gate. 

“ O cadi,”  he  said,  “ how  shall  I sufficiently  praise  your  wisdom  ! Because 
you  have  led  the  monk  to  believe  that  he  must  maintain  an  honest  reputation,  he 
has  delivered  to  me  my  gold.” 

A few  days  elapsed,  the  monk  waiting  impatiently  to  receive  from  the  cadi 
the  purses  of  gold. 

“ I will  keep  them  when  I get  them,”  thought  he.  “ I would  have  kept  the 
other  purse,  if  it  had  not  been  dangerous  to  my  reputation,  when  a good  name 
was  of  more  value  than  the  gold.  I have  lost  one  purse  of  gold  to  gain  three.  I 
will  keep  all  the  cadi’s  money  so  faithfully  that  he  will  never  see  it  again,  never. 
What  a treasurer  I will  be  ! ” 

But  the  cadi’s  money  did  not  arrive. 

The  new  treasurer  could  wait  no  longer,  so  he  went  to  visit  the  cadi,  who, 
when  he  saw  him  coming,  sat  down  at  the  gate  to  administer  justice. 

He  bowed  low  as  he  came  into  the  presence  of  the  judge. 


THE  EASTERN  QUESTION. 


59 


“ Oh,  you  villain  ! ” said  the  cadi.  “ Do  you  still  think  to  deceive  me  ? ” 

The  monk  was  greatly  astonished. 

“You  hypocrite  ! ” said  the  judge.  “ A pretty  treasurer  you  would  make  ! 
I have  had  a view  of  your  very  soul,  and  seen  all  of  its  duplicity.  I will  publish 
it  to  the  world,  and  you  shall  never  get  a chance  to  deceive  the  innocent  any 
more.” 


ANCIENT  GATE  OF  AN  EASTERN  TOWN. 

The  monk  sneaked  away  with  a face  of  shame,  and  the  cadi  warned  the 
faithful , as  good  Mohammedans  were  called,  never  to  trust  him  again.  The 
people  praised  the  cadi  for  his  wisdom  ; and  the  poor  monk  suffered  for  his  evil 
intentions  as  though  he  had  carried  out  his  designs.  The  cadi’s  decisions  were 
ever  received  with  respect,  when  he  sat  at  the  gate. 

“ That  is  a new  kind  of  story,”  said  Tommy.  “ I would  like  to  hear 
some  more  like  it.” 

“ Did  you  notice  anything  peculiar  about  it  ? ” asked  Master  Lewis. 

The  boys  were  not  certain. 


6o 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


“ I will  tell  you  one  more  story,”  said  Mr.  Beal. 

“ Perhaps  you  may  be  able  to  discover  in  it  something  more  than  a 
story,”  said  Master  Lewis  to  the  boys. 


MOHAMMEDAN  STREET  SCENE. 


THE  EASTERN  QUESTION. 


6 I 


HOW  THEY  DESCRIBED  A CAMEL  THEY  HAD  NEVER  SEEN. 

One  of  the  most  popular  of  the  household  tales  of  Turkey  relates  to  Nezar 
ben  Maad  ben  Adnaan  and  four  sons.  The  story  illustrates  the  value  of  close 
habits  of  observation,  and  so  it  is  as  instructive  as  interesting. 

Nezar  ben  Maad  ben  Adnaan  had  four  sons,  whom  he  named  Ayaz,  Mirzir, 
Anmaz,  and  Rebiah.  When  he  was  dying,  he  called  them  to  him,  and  divided 
among  them  his  property  in  a rather  remarkable  way,  giving  all  his  possessions 
that  were  white  in  color  to  one,  all  that  were  black  to  another,  all  that  were  red 
to  the  third,  and  his  brown  slaves  to  the  last. 

“ When  I am  gone,”  said  the  old  man,  after  making  this  remarkable  will,  “ if 
there  should  be  any  difficulty  arise  between  you,  go  to  the  Ameer  Hatti  Bahran, 
make  known  the  same  to  him,  and  he  will  judge  justly  between  you.  He  is  one 
of  the  wisest  judges  that  ever  sat  at  the  gate.” 

Not  a long  time  after  the  old  man’s  death,  a disputed  question  arose  among 
the  four  sons  in  regard  to  the  will.  One  would  suppose  that  it  would  have  been 
easy  to  decide  as  to  what  was  white,  black,  red,  or  brown  ; but  avarice  put 
strange  shades  on  plain  colors,  and  the  dispute  waxed  so  warm  that  the  four  sons 
were  obliged  to  make  a journey  to  the  ameer,  according  to  the  provisions  of  the 
will.  Now,  the  ameer  or  emir  is  the  prince  or  governor  of  an  Arabian  province. 

On  their  way,  the  brothers  passed  through  a meadow,  where  a camel  had  been 
grazing,  but  which  had  now  passed  on  and  out  of  sight. 

“That  was  a one-eyed  camel,”  said  Mirzir. 

“It  was  laden  with  honey,”  said  Ayaz.  “ It  was  also  ridden  by  a woman.” 

“It  was  a stray  camel,”  said  Anmaz. 

“ It  was  a crooked-breasted  camel,”  said  Rebiah. 

While  they  were  thus  discoursing,  the  owner  of  the  camel  met  them. 

“ Have  you  seen  a stray  camel  ? ” he  asked. 

“ Was  it  a one-eyed  camel  ? ” asked  Mirzir. 

“Yes,”  answered  the  camel-driver. 

“ Was  it  crooked-breasted  ? ” asked  Rebiah. 

“ Yes” 

“ Had  it  oil  on  one  side,  honey  on  the  other,  and  a woman  on  its  back  ? ” 
asked  Ayaz. 

“Yes,”  was  the  eager  reply;  “and  now  give  me  back  my  camel.” 


62  ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 

they  all. 

at  this  declaration,  and  accused  the 
brothers  of  dealing  dishonestly  with 
him.  It  was  agreed  at  last  that  he 
should  accompany  the  brothers  to  the 
gate  of  the  ameer,  and  there  state  his 
case. 

“ These  men,”  said  the  camel- 
driver  to  the  ameer,  when  the  five  had 
obtained  an  audience,  “ have  found  a 
camel  which  I lost,  and  they  will  not 
tell  me  where  it  is.” 

“ How  do  you  know  that  they 
found  it  ? ” asked  the  ameer. 

“ They  correctly  described  it.”  He 
then  related  their  questions  when  he 
first  met  them. 

“ We  have  not  seen  his  camel,” 
said  the  brothers. 

“ Then  how  could  you  describe 
it  ? ” asked  the  ameer. 

“ I noticed  that  the  grass'  where 
the  animal  had  been  feeding  was 
cropped  only  on  one  side  of  the  way,” 
said  Mirzir:  “hence  I thought  that 
the  animal  had  but  one  eye.” 

“ I saw  that  the  print  of  one  of  its 
forefeet  was  deep  and  the  other  was 
light,”  said  Rebiah  : “ hence  I in- 
ferred it  was  crooked-breasted.” 

“ What  sagacity  and  discernment ! ” 
exclaimed  the  ameer.  “ But,  pray,  how 
did  you  know  that  the  camel  was 
loaded  with  honey  and  oil,  and  carried 
a woman  on  its  back  ? ” 

“ On  one  side  of  its  path,”  said 
Ayaz,  “ there  were  flies  on  the  ground, 
and  on  the  other  side  ants.  Flies 
seek  for  honey,  ants  for  oil.  The 


“ We  have  not  seen  your  camel,”  said 
The  camel-driver  grew  very  angry 


TRAVELLERS  ANI)  PALM-TREES. 


THE  EASTERN  QUESTION.  63 

rider  in  one  place  dismounted  from  her  camel,  and  the  prints  of  the  feet 
were  those  of  a woman.” 

The  judge  praised  their  discernment,  and  said  to  the  camel-driver, — 

“ These  are  honest  men.  Go  search  for  your  camel.” 

He  then  asked  the  brothers  the  purpose  of  their  coming. 

They  told  him  the  story  of  their  father’s  will,  and  of  the  difficulty  that  had 
arisen  in  regard  to  its  interpretation. 


AN  EASTERN  ENTERTAINMENT. 

“ I do  not  think  it  proper  that  I should  interfere  in  a matter  between  persons 
so  wise  and  observant  as  you  have  shown  yourselves  to  be.  But  I give  you  a 
hearty  welcome,  and  will  order  a feast  to  be  spread  for  you.” 


64 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT 


Now  the  compliment  of  the  judge  to  their  sagacity  caused  all  their  bitter 
feelings  to  disappear,  and  it  suddenly  became  easy  for  them  to  determine  what 
things  were  white,  black,  red,  and  brown,  and  to  arrive  at  an  amicable  settlement. 
As  soon  as  their  good  humor  was  recovered,  each  was  willing  to  speak  unselfishly 
and  make  concessions  ; and  the  case  showed  their  father’s  wisdom  in  commend- 
ing them  to  a judge  who  so  well  understood  human  nature. 

They  were  entertained  at  a liberal  feast,  which  had  the  effect,  as  a good  din- 
ner usually  does  in  such  a case,  of  making  them  merry  and  generous-hearted. 
The  next  morning  they  returned  in  light  spirits  ; and  we  hope  they  lived  as 
brothers  should,  and  did  not  get  their  colors  mixed  again  all  the  rest  of  their 
lives. 

When  they  returned  they  agreed  that  what  their  father  had  said  was  true. 

“ What  was  it  their  father  said  ? ” asked  Master  Lewis  of  the  boys. 

“ That  the  ameer  was  one  of  the  wisest  judges  that  ever  sat  at  the 
gate,”  said  Wyllys.  “I  think  I understand  the  meaning  of  the  word 
*'  Porte  ’ now.” 

The  other  boys,  however,  were  not  as  quick  to  see  the  point. 

“ Well,  never  mind  to-night,”  said  Mr.  Beal.  “ Think  upon  the  sub- 
ject a little.  Perhaps  I will  tell  you  some  other  Eastern  stories  before 
you  go  East.” 


ARABIAN  TRAVELLERS. 


MOSQUE  OF  OMAR,  JERUSALEM. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


MOHAMMEDAN  WORSHIP. 

Mohammedan  Worship.  — Mosques. — Another  Strange  Story.  — The  two  Little 
Boys  who  were  supposed  to  have  become  two  Little  Bears. 

HE  next  evening  Charlie  Leland,  who  had  become 
much  interested  in  the  affairs  of  the  East,  said  to 
Master  Lewis, — 

“ There  is  one  point  that  Mr.  Beal  did  not 
explain  to  us  yesterday.  What  is  Mohammedan-- 
ism  ? 

“ It  is  the  belief  that  Mohammed  was  the  prophet  of  God,  and  that 
his  teachings  are  the  true  revelation  of  the  Divine  will.  Mohammed 
was  born  at  Mecca,  about  the  year  570.  When  he  was  about  forty 
years  of  age,  he  claimed  that  he  began  to  receive  Divine  revelations. 
He  thought  angels  appeared  and  talked  with  him.  He  once  thought 
he  was  carried  from  Arabia  to  Jerusalem  through  the  air.  He  wrote 
the  Koran,  gained  many  believers,  and  attempted  to  spread  his  new 
doctrines  by  the  sword.  He  was  successful  in  battle  ; and,  after  his 
death,  his  teachings  were  generally  accepted  in  the  East.” 

“ What  were  his  doctrines  ? ” 

“ That  there  is  no  god  but  God,  and  that  Mohammed  is  his  apostle. 
Mohammedanism  holds  as  sacred  the  Old  Testament  scriptures,  and 
regards  Christ  as  a great  prophet  and  a wonderful  revealer  of  Divine 
truth,  but  not  equal  to  Mohammed.  It  teaches  the  doctrines  of  the 
immortality  of  the  soul,  the  punishment  of  what  it  calls  evil,  and  the 
reward  of  what  it  esteems  as  virtue.  It  pictures  heaven  as  a place  of 


68 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


social  enjoyment.  It  claims  that  all  a man’s  acts  are  preordained,  and 
whatever  happens  to  him  is  fate.  The  result  of  the  Koran’s  doctrines 


INTERIOR  COURT  OF  A PERSIAN  MOSQUE. 

has  been  bloodshed  and  sensuality,  and  these  have  proved  fatal  to  the 
creed.  The  pure  teachings  of  Christ  will  live  when  Islamism  has  per- 
ished, for  they  are  founded  on  holiness,  and  holiness  is  eternal  truth.” 


DOOR  OF  MOSQUE  OF  BOU-M EDINA. 


MOHAMMEDAN  WORSHIP. 


71 


“What  are  the  mosques?”  continued  Charlie. 

“ They  are  the  Mohammedan  houses  of  prayer.  In  their  exteriors 
they  are  the  most  beautiful  buildings  in  the  East,  and  furnish  the  finest 
exhibitions  of  art.  The  interiors  are  inscribed  with  passages  from  the 
Koran,  and  are  regarded  as  so  sacred  that  the  Moslem  takes  off  his 
shoes  when  he  enters.  These  mosques  are  found  in  nearly  all  parts  of 
Asia,  and  in  Northern  Africa.  The  Mosque  of  Omar  at  Jerusalem  is 
one  of  the  most  cele- 
brated. Some  of  the 
most  beautiful  mosques 
are  in  India.  There  is 
a curious  mosque  in 
Semnoon,  whose  minaret 
resembles  aleaning 
tower.  The  doors  of 
mosques  are  often  very 
beautiful.” 

The  boys  asked  Mr. 

Beal  to  relate  some  more 
stories  of  the  East.  He 
told  several, one  of  which 
so  admirably  illustrates 
Eastern  customs  that  we 
shall  give  it  here. 

Tommy  claimed  to 
have  found  the  meaning 
of  the  Porte,  as  the  Turk- 
ish government  is  called. 

“You  repeated  the 
word  gate  in  your  stories 
last  evening,”  said  Tom- 
my, “because  you  wished 


MINAKET  OF  SEMNOON. 


called  the  Sublime  Porte,  because  supreme  law  is  supposed  to  be 
administered  from  the  palace  gate.” 


72  ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT 

to  show  that  the  Turkish  cadis  were  accustomed  to  hold  their  courts 
in  the  open  air  at  the  gate  of  the  town.  The  Turkish  government  is 


GATE  AT  ERZEROUM. 


MOHAMMEDAN  WORSHIP. 


73 


“You  are  right,”  said  Master  Lewis. 

Mr.  Beal  first  related  the  story  of 

THE  TWO  LITTLE  BOYS  THAT  WERE  SUPPOSED  TO  HAVE  BECOME 

TWO  LITTLE  BEARS. 


In  the  flowery  land  of  Persia  there  once  lived  a goldsmith  of  great  skill,  and  a 
painter  of  great  renown.  The  two  became  as  intimate  as  brothers,  and  finally 
each  solemnly  promised  the  other  that  he  would  be  true  to  him  in  all  things, 
and  never  do  anything  without  his  consent. 

Having  made  this  agreement,  they  started  on  a journey,  and  at  last  came  to 
a convent,  where  they  were  received  as  guests.  It  was  not  a Mohammedan  con- 
vent ; but  the  monks  placed  so  much  confidence  in  the  newly  arrived  artists  as 
to  disclose  the  places  where  they  kept  the  golden  and  silver  ornaments  that  were 
emblems  of  their  faith.  The  artists  were  greedy  of  gain,  and  one  night  they  stole 
all  of  these  gold  and  silver  images,  and  fled  to  a country  of  the  Islamites,  where 
they  took  up  their  abode. 

Now  any  man  who  will  act  dishonestly  towards  a stranger  will  prove  as 
untrue  to  a friend.  Each  of  these  friends,  knowing  that  the  other  was  wanting 
in  principle,  became  jealous  of  the  common  treasure.  But  they  agreed  to  put  the 
gold  and  silver  images  into  a box,  and  to  spend  only  as  much  money,  and  that  by 
mutual  consent,  as  their  necessities  required. 

Now  the  goldsmith  fell  in  love  with  an  amiable  lady,  and  married  her,  and  he 
found  his  expenses  much  increased.  The  wife  bore  her  husband  two  sons,  of 
whom  he  was  very  fond  and  very  proud. 

One  day,  when  the  painter  was  absent  from  the  town,  the  goldsmith  opened 
the  box  containing  the  treasures,  and  took  one  half  of  the  gold  and  silver,  and 
concealed  it  in  his  own  dwelling. 

When  the  painter  returned,  he  discovered  the  theft.  He  questioned  the 
goldsmith  about  it,  but  the  latter  denied  all  knowledge  of  the  robbery,  and 
declared  his  own  innocence. 

The  painter  was  a shrewd  man,  and  had  a wonderful  faculty  of  discovering 
secrets.  He  suspected  the  goldsmith  of  robbing  the  box,  but  resolved  not  to 
make  his  suspicions  known  until  he  should  farther  put  them  to  the  test. 

He  had  two  bear  cubs,  which  he  had  tamed,  and  which  he  was  accustomed 
to  feed  from  his  own  hands.  In  his  yard  was  also  a figure  made  of  wood,  and 
this  figure  he  carved  and  painted  so  that  it  exactly  resembled  the  goldsmith. 


74 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


He  put  this  figure  in  a hidden  place  to  which  the  cubs  could  go,  and  had  the  cubs 
thereafter  fed  by  food  put  into  the  hand  of  the  image.  The  cubs  seemed  to  think 
that  the  figure  was  a man,  and  they  became  greatly  attached  to  it.  When  hungry 
they  would  rub  themselves  against  its  legs,  lick  its  feet,  and  act  as  a dog  or  cat 
would  do  in  a like  situation. 

One  day  the  painter  invited  the  goldsmith  and  his  two  little  boys  to  pay  him 
a visit,  and  pass  the  night  with  him,  which  invitation  was  accepted.  In  the 
morning  he  took  the  little  boys  out  to  see  his  place,  and  shut  them  up  in  an  out- 
house, where  their  father  would  not  be  likely  to  find  them. 

“I  must  depart  early,”  said  the  goldsmith  to  the  painter.  “Where  are  the 
boys  ? ” 

“A  strange  thing  has  happened,  which  has  greatly  astonished  me,  and  which 
I hesitate  to  tell  you,  it  will  give  you  so  great  a shock.” 

“ Pray,  tell  me  at  once  what  it  is  ! I hope  nothing  has  happened  to  the  lads  ? ” 
“ Indeed,  there  has  ! ” 

“ What  ? ” 

“ They  have  become  changed  ! ” 

“How?” 

“ Into  two  little  bears  ! ” 

“ Impossible  ! ” 

“Yes;  while  they  were  running  about,  all  at  once  each  turned  into  a little 
bear  ! Look  out  of  the  window  into  the  yard.  There  they  go  now  ! ” 

The  people  of  the  East  are  very  superstitious  ; and  a man  with  a guilty  con- 
science is  superstitious  whether  he  live  in  the  North,  South,  East,  or  West. 
When  the  goldsmith  saw  the  two  little  bears,  he  believed  the  painters  word. 

“ Why  do  you  think  this  happened  ? ” 

“ I think  it  must  have  been  on  account  of  some  great  sin.  Is  their  mother 
a good  woman  ? ” 

“ One  of  the  best.” 

“ Have  you  anything  on  your  own  conscience  ?” 

“ Nothing,”  said  the  goldsmith,  choking. 

“There  they  go  ! ” said  the  painter;  “just  see  them  ! ” 

The  goldsmith  shut  his  eyes  at  what  was  to  him  a horrible  sight. 

“ I shall  take  this  case  to  the  cadi,”  said  the  goldsmith. 

“ I will  go  with  you,”  said  the  painter. 

The  cadi  heard  the  goldsmith’s  story  with  astonishment,  and  said, — 

“ What  can  this  mean  ? Never  did  such  a thing  happen  since  the  coming 
of  Mohammed.  What  proof  have  you  of  this  amazing  story  ? ” 


MOSQUE  AT  HOOGLY. 


MOHAMMEDAN  WORSHIP. 


77 


“I  will 
bring  the  two 
little  bears  in- 
to court,  and 
we  will  see  if 
they  will  rec- 
ognize their 
father,”  said 
the  painter. 

The  little 
bears  were 
brought  into 
court.  The 
painter  had 
cunningly 
kept  them 
hungry  over 
night,  and 
when  he  put 
them  down, 
they  ran  at 
once  to  the  as- 
tonished gold- 
smith, climbed  his  legs,  and  licked  his  feet,  as  they  had  been  accustomed  to  do 
with  the  image. 

The  cadi  was  greatly  affected.  The  goldsmith  was  almost  beside  himself 
with  grief  and  pity. 

“ Oh,  my  poor  little  b — boys  — bears  — ” 

Not  knowing  whether  they  were  boys  or  bears,  he  again  reverted  to  the 
cause  of  the  dreadful  misfortune. 

“ I have  caused  all  this  ! ” he  said.  “ I am  a thief  ! I stole  the  images  ! ” 

The  painter  seemed  greatly  shocked  at  this  confession. 

“ Let  us  take  the  bears  home,”  said  he,  “ and  pray,  now  that  you  have  con- 
fessed your  sin,  that  they  may  be  changed  into  boys  again.” 

“ Oh,  that  this  might  be  ! ” said  the  goldsmith. 

“ You  will  put  back  the  treasures  into  the  box  again  ? ” 

“ If  Allah  will  but  pardon  me.” 

The  painter,  on  his  return,  shut  up  the  little  bears  privately,  and  told  the 
goldsmith  to  pray. 


THE  TWO  BEARS  BROUGHT  INTO  COURT. 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


The  goldsmith  prayed,  uttering  dismal  groans. 

I will  go  and  see  if  your  prayers  have  been  answered,”  said  the  painter. 

They  had. 
The  pain- 
ter presently 
appeared,  lead- 
ing by  the 
hand  the  two 
little  boys. 

“ Allah  be 
praised ! ” said 
the  goldsmith. 
“ My  prayers 
are  accepted:” 
The  aston- 
ished cadi  soon 
summoned  the 
painter  before 
him,  to  ques- 
tion him  in  re- 
gard to  these 
wonderful 
things.  The 

the  hears  recognizing  the  goldsmith.  painter  related 

the  true  story, 

and  was  commended  for  his  wisdom.  He  might  have  been  commended  by  a 
Mohammedan  cadi,  but  he  would  hardly  have  been  praised  for  his  artful  du- 
plicity by  a Christian  judge.  It  is  not  a commendable  thing  to  practise  deceit, 
even  to  gain  a knowledge  of  the  truth.  But  this  is  a rather  curious  story,  and 
happily  illustrates  Oriental  character. 


After  the  story-telling,  Master  Lewis  told  the  Class  that  Mr.  Beal 
and  himself  had  consulted  together  and  decided  upon  plans  for  their 
future  journeys. 

“ I have  the  permission  of  the  parents  of  Wyllys  and  Tommy 
to  arrange  for  them  such  journeys  as  I may  choose,”  he  said.  “ I 
think  I will  go  East  with  them,  visit  Vienna,  sail  down  the  Danube, 


MOHAMMEDAN  WORSHIP 


79 


spend  a few  days  in  Constantinople,  cross  the  Black  Sea,  and  make 
a Russian  journey.  Mr.  Beal  has  arranged  to  take  the  rest  of  the 
Class  to  Switzerland,  and  to  return  to  England  by  the  way  of  the 
Rhine.  I am  sorry  you  cannot  all  go  East ; but  I can  assure  you  that 
there  are  few  things  more  delightful  than  a Swiss  tour  and  a Rhine 
journey.” 

The  boys  acquiesced  in  the  decision  without  any  complaint,  al- 
though ail  of  them  would  have  much  preferred  to  make  the  Eastern 
journey. 


SULTAN  BAJAZET’S  MOSQUE  AT  BROUSSA. 


On  the  following  day,  Master  Lewis,  Wyllys,  and  Tommy  started 
for  Vienna,  going  first  to  Trieste.  They  were  hurried  by  the  locomo- 
tive past  some  of  the  fairest  scenes  in  the  world,  and  these  were  crowned 
with  the  full  beauty  of  summer,  and  were  flooded  with  the  sunshine  of 
some  of  the  brightest  days  of  the  year.  But  they  flew  on,  and  all  the 


8o 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


loveliness  seemed  to  rush  backward,  like  dreams,  into  the  past.  Won- 
der succeeded  wonder,  and  enchantment,  enchantment,  till  the  spires 
of  Vienna  glimmered  before  them  in  the  rosy  halos  of  twilight,  and  the 
curtain  of  night  fell. 


CHAPTER  V. 


VIENNA  AND  THE  DANUBE. 

\ ' 

Vienna  and  the  Danube.  — The  Englishman’s  Story. 

T the  foot  of  the  last  hills  of  the  Wiener  Wald,  a chain 
leading  up  to  the  Alps,  stands  the  gay  capital  of  the 
Austrian  Empire,  full  of  life  and  beauty,  and  crowned 
with  spires  of  art.  An  arm  of  the  Danube  passes 
round  it.  On  the  east  a long  plain  stretches  away  to 
the  dim  and  shadowy  Carpathian  Mountains.  On  the 
west  are  the  Tyrolese  Alps.  The  most  ancient  part  of  the  city,  called 
the  Stadt,  is  filled  with  palaces  and  churches,  museums  and  stately 
mansions.  Along  the  borders  of  the  Danube  winds  the  Prater,  or 
public  park,  four  miles  in  length,  and  over  all  rises  the  tower  of  St. 
Stephen’s,  four  hundred  and  fifty  feet  high,  the  growth  of  nearly  one 
hundred  years.  It  is  a music-loving  city,  and  the  names  of  many  great 
musical  composers  and  compositions  are  associated  with  its  imperial 
courts,  its  princes’ liberality,  and  its  glittering  music  halls.  Vienna  and 
its  suburbs  contain  about  as  many  inhabitants  as  New  York,  or  nearly 
a million  souls. 

The  Class  ascended  the  tower  of  St.  Stephen’s,  and  gazed  with 
delight  on  the  city,  the  sun-flooded  plain,  the  winding  Danube,  and  the 
purple  mountains.  The  boys  were  shown  the  stone  bench,  high  up  in 
the  tower,  from  which  Count  Stahremberg,  the  brave  governor  of 
Vienna,  first  saw  the  Christian  banners  of  Sobieski,  rising  above  the 


THE  PRATER. 

“Who  was  Sobieski  ? ” asked  Wyllys  Wynn.  “I  never  met  with 
his  name  but  once  before,  and  that  was  in  a poem  in  a school-reader. — 

“ ‘ By  the  souls  of  patriots  gone, 

Wake,  — arise,  — your  fetters  break, 

Koskiusco  bids  you  on,  — 

Sobieski  cries,  Awake  ! 

Rise,  and  front  the  despot  czar, 

Rise,  and  dare  the  unequal  war.’  ” 

“ He  was  a Polish  patriot,  who  gathered  a brave  army,  and  saved 
Vienna  from  falling  into  the  power  of  the  Turks,  in  1683.” 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


heights  of  the  Kahlenberg,  when  the  noble  Poie  came  to  the  rescue  of 
the  city  during  the  siege  of  the  Turks. 


ST.  STEPHEN’S  CATHEDRAL,  VIENNA. 


VIENNA  AND  THE  DANUBE 


*5 


The  Class  spent  a day  in  the  Belvedere  Palace  and  Museum,  walk- 
ing to  the  eminence  from  St.  Stephen’s  Platz,  a distance  of  some  two 
miles.  Here  were  seen  the  armor  of  emperors,  kings,  princes,  knights, 


THE  BELVEDERE,  VIENNA. 


and  even  the  battle-axe  of  Montezuma  of  Mexico.  Here  the  boys  were 
taken  to  the  Imperial  Picture  Gallery,  at  the  upper  end  of  some  beau- 
tiful gardens,  and  were  given  a catalogue,  which  Tommy  declared  it 
“ tired  his  head  to  read.” 

“Just  look  at  it!”  said  he  in  despair.  “I  should  think  it  would 
take  a lifetime  to  see  all! — First  Venetian  Room,  Second  Venetian 
Room,  Roman  Room,  Florentine  School,  Bolognese  School,  Flemish 


86 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT 


and  Dutch  School ; second  floor , — German  School,  Spanish  School, 
and  all  sorts  of  schools,  and  rooms  without  number,  and,  oh,  what  a list 
of  names  that  I never  heard  of ! I wish  I was  in  Constantinople,  among 
the  Turks  and  dogs,  or  at  Nijni,  among  all  the  queer  people!  Have 
we  to  go  through  all  of  these  rooms,  and  look  at  all  these  miles  of 
pictures  ? ” 

“Certainly,”  said  Wyllys.  “What  did  we  come  to  Vienna  for? 
Look  at  the  names  of  the  old  — ” 

“ Fogies,”  interpolated  Tommy. 

“ Masters,”  continued  Wyllys  sharply.  “ Paul  Veronese,  Titian, 
Raphael,  Correggio,  Vandyke,  Albert  Diirer,  and  hundreds  of  other 
great  painters.  This  will  be  to  me  one  of  the  rarest  days  of  my 
life.” 

“ Nearly  one  half  of  the  pictures  seem  to  be  of  the  Virgin,”  said 
Tommy,  “and  no  two  pictures  of  the  Virgin  will  be  found  alike.  They 
are  dreams,  fancies, — all.” 

“ But  the  noblest  artists’  conceptions  of  the  Virgin  must  be  a beau- 
tiful study,”  said  Wyllys. 

“Yes,”  said  Tommy.  “ But  look  at  the  catalogue.  First  a picture 
of  the  Virgin,  then  one  of  some  wicked  despot,  or  a Cupid,  Venus, — 
and  here  is  one  of  Lucretia  Borgia,  — all  — ” 

“All  masterpieces  of  art,”  said  Wyllys. 

I ommy  usually  led  the  way  in  sight-seeing  expeditions,  but  to-day 
he  lagged  behind,  amid  all  the  splendors  of  canvas  and  the  glorious 
dreams  of  the  old  masters. 

Here  were  pictures  displaying  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and  the 
sympathy  and  grief  of  the  Holy  Mother,  to  bring  tears  to  the  eyes ; 
here  were,  as  it  seemed,  very  glimpses  of  Paradise,  — pictures  of  proph- 
ets, apostles,  martyrs,  angels,  and  revelations  of  the  Divine  glory! 
What  dreams  these  painters  dreamed!  What  visions  glowed  before 
the  eye  of  their  imagination!  What  impresses  of  lofty  thought  blazed 
from  these  walls ! 


CHURCH  OF  ST.  CHARLES  RORROMEO,  VIENNA. 


VIENNA  AND  THE  DANUBE . 


89 


The  Class  visited  the  Church  of  St.  Charles  Borromeo,  a singular 
but  majestic  structure,  of  which  we  give  a picture.  It  was  erected  by 
Emperor  Charles  VI.,  as  a thank-offering  to  God  for  staying  the  great 
plague  at  Vienna. 

The  Class  also  went  into  the  Church  of  the  Capuchins,  and  de- 
scended into  its  vaults,  — a ghostly  guide,  with  a smoking  torch,  leading 
the  way.  Here  were  half  a hundred  or  more  metal  coffins,  enclosing 
the  dust  of  emperors,  queens,  princes,  and  most  of  them  bearing  names 
of  which  the  boys  had  never  heard.  Here  was  the  silver  coffin  of 


VIEW  OF  LINTZ. 


Joseph  I.  Here  Maria  Theresa  came  almost  every  day  for  thirteen 
years  to  weep  and  pray  by  the  remains  of  her  husband,  and  here  she  at 
last  was  placed  beside  him,  to  share  with  him  the  silent  companionship 
of  the  tomb.  Here,  too,  is  the  sarcophagus  of  the  son  of  Napoleon,  a 
prince  on  whom  once  rested  the  hope  of  the  French  Empire,  but  who 


90 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT 


withered  away  in  his  youth,  and  received  but  the  hollow  pomps  of  the 
tombs  of  the  Austrian  emperors. 

The  Class  made  a delightful  excursion,  one  day,  a long  distance  up 
the  river,  to  Lintz  and  Passau.  The  day  had  the  peculiar  charm  of  the 
long  days  of  the  season,  breezeless  and  dreamy,  with  skies  of  purple 
and  landscapes  of  emerald  and  amber  fading  away  amid  hills  and 
forests  of  deeper  tints  and  darker  margins,  with  here  and  there  a 


MONASTERY  OF  MOLK. 


golden  cross  shining  against  the  far  shadows.  Passau  seemed  to  be  a 
town  in  the  river.  We  give  a perfect  picture  of  it,  and  will  not  de- 
scribe it.  Lintz  presented  to  the  river  a succession  of  beautiful  build- 
ings under  summer  hills.  During  the  excursion  the  Class  twice  passed 
the  old  Benedictine  monastery  of  Molk,  eight  hundred  years  old,  or 


VIEW  OF  PASSAU. 


VIENNA  AND  THE  DANUBE. 


93 


older  than  the  first  Crusade.  It  is  an  imposing-looking  structure,  stand- 
ing on  very  high  banks  of  the  river. 

In  the  Prater  at  Vienna,  Tommy  found  some  amusements  similar 
to  those  in  the  parks  of  London,  among  them  the  performance  of  an 
elegantly  dressed  showman, 
with  two  dancing  dogs,  that 
quite  surpassed  in  intelli- 
gence any  dogs  he  had  ever 
seen. 

An  act  of  kindness  is  long 
remembered,  and  he  saw  one 
in  Vienna’s  lovely  pleasure- 
ground  that  he  loved  to 
speak  of  to  his  friends.  An 
Austrian  lad,  of  some  ten  or 
twelve  years,  and  evidently 
belonging  to  one  of  the  best 
families,  was  tripping  along 
one  of  the  bowery  avenues, 
with  a violin  under  his  arm. 

A poor  boy  called  to  him, 
and  asked  him  to  play.  The 
little  violinist  stopped,  and, 
tuning  his  instrument, 
struck  up  “ The  Beautiful 
Blue  Danube.”  Tommy 
declared  that  the  kindness 
of  the  player  won  his  heart, 
and  that  he  never  had  heard 
such  beautiful  music  before.  dancing  dogs. 

The  Danube,  often  spoken  of  in  the  English  tongue  as  the  “beau- 
tiful blue  Danube,”  is  not  blue,  but  is  one  of  the  loveliest  of  rivers. 


94 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT . 


Beginning  amid  the  mysteries  of  the  Black  Forest,  it  gathers  volume 
through  a course  of  more  than  seventeen  hundred  miles,  and  goes 
pouring  over  the  Iron  Gates  at  last,  from  which  point  it  rolls  majesti- 
cally to  the  sea.  The  water  is  green,  and  is  often  shallow  and  muddy. 

Near  Vienna  the  river 
divides,  and  encloses  the 
Golden  Gardens,  as  the 
dreamy  and  romantic  isl- 
ands are  called. 

The  Danube  Naviga- 
tion Company  is  one  of  the 
richest  and  most  enterpris- 
ing in  the  world.  It  con- 
trols nearly  one  thousand 
ships  and  tug-boats  and 
tow-boats,  of  which  nearly 
two  hundred  are  steamers. 

“ The  Danube  has  been 
rising  from  late  freshets,” 
said  Master  Lewis,  as  the 
Class  took  passage  on  the 
steamer  for  Pesth,  the  first 
of  the  excursions  down  the 
beautiful  river.  “ I am  told 
that  this  is  the  best  time  of 
year  to  sail  on  the  river.  It 
is  neither  too  full  and  rapid, 
as  in  spring,  nor  too  low, 
as  later  in  summer.” 

The  steamer  much  re- 
sembled a summer  excursion  boat  on  American  rivers.  It  was  crowded 
with  people  and  merchandise.  The  Class  was  taken  to  the  steamer 


VIENNA  AND  THE  DANUBE . 


by  a smaller  boat,  for  the  large  steamer  was  accustomed  to  start,  not 
from  the  wharves,  but  from  a point  in  the  main  stream. 

The  scenery  was  hardly  interesting  at  the  start.  There  were  high 
sandbanks  and  willow-wooded  islands,  and  a light  mist  hung  over  all, 
which  gradually  faded  away  under  the  brightening  splendors  of  the  sun. 
Here  and  there  the  river  was  like  a calm  lake  or  lagoon,  villages 
appeared  on  the  banks,  the  sky  assumed  a fixed  blue  color,  and  Nature 
seemed  to  be  in  a beneficent  mood,  and  to  smile  on  everything.  A 


THE  DANUBE  AT  LINTZ. 

town,  called  Hamburg,  near  which  Haydn,  the  composer,  was  born,  was 
pointed  out  to  the  Class ; also  a ruin,  called  the  Castle  of  Theben, 
about  which  a romantic  love-story  is  told.  Presburg,  in  Hungary, 
was  next  passed,  a city  of  some  forty  or  more  thousand  inhabi- 
tants. 

The  ancient  palace  at  Presburg  stands  like  a castle  on  the  hill 
above  the  town.  It  is  said  to  be  a mere  shell,  but  it  presents  a highly 
picturesque  appearance ; and  the  boys  will  always  associate  it  in  mem- 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 

ory  with  a stirring  historical  incident,  that  Master  Lewis  told  as  they 
were  passing. 

“ It  was  in  that  palace,”  he  said,  “ that  Maria  Theresa,  in  1741,  when 
surrounded  by  enemies,  received  the  deputation  of  the  Hungarian 
Estates.  She  was  dressed  in  mourning,  and  wore  the  Hungarian 


THE  QUAY  AND  CASTLE  AT  PRESBURG. 


Crown  of  St.  Stephen  on  her  head.  She  addressed  the  deputies  in  a 
powerful  speech  in  Latin,  describing  the  pitiful  condition  of  her  king- 
dom, and  threw  herself  on  their  fidelity  and  patriotism. 

“ She  was  very  beautiful  then.  She  held  her  little  boy  in  her  arms, 
and,  as  she  addressed  the  palatines,  their  devotion  to  her  was  renewed 
and  kindled  into  enthusiasm. 

“ Holding  out  to  them  her  child,  she  exclaimed, — 

I am  abandoned  of  my  friends,  pursued  by  my  enemies,  attacked 


j u 

I .J 


'..  ■':  ■ „.n!;ii'f'|| 


PH 


KV/'  \ . , 


K®| 


WM 


MORI  AMUR  PRO  REGE  NOSTRO 


VIENNA  AND  THE  DANUBE. 


99 


by  my  own  relatives ! I have  no  hope  but  in  your  loyalty.  I and  my 
son  here  look  to  you  for  protection.’ 

“One  of  the  Hungarian  leaders  shouted, — 

“ ‘ Moriamur  pro  rege  nostro , Maria  Theresa  /’ 

“ The  swords  of  the  Hungarian  chivalry  flew  out  of  their  scabbards, 
and  the  cry  was  on  all  sides  repeated,  ‘ Moriamur  pro  rege  nostro , 
Maria  Theresa  ! ’ ” 

The  treaty  of  Presburg,  between  Napoleon  and  the  Emperor  of 
Austria,  was  signed  in  this  city,  in  1805. 

The  river  widens  just  below  the  city,  broad  plains  appear,  and,  in 
the  distance,  dark  forests.  Komorn  next  appeared,  a town  of  some 
17,000  inhabitants;  then  Gran,  a somewhat  smaller  Hungarian 
town;  then  Waitzen,  a town  of  about  the  size  of  Gran.  Spires, 
ruins,  castles,  and  charming  estates  appeared  here  and  there  ; vine- 
yards and  luxuriant  vegetation.  Life  on  the  banks  of  the  Danube 
this  sunny  day  seemed  all  like  a picture  or  dream.  The  sky  in  the 
afternoon  was  a wide  arch  of  illuminated  purple,  — deep,  serene,  and 
growing  in  loveliness  towards  evening.  Near  sunset,  after  a sail  of 
some  thirteen  hours,  the  steamer  arrived  at  Pesth. 

The  capital  of  Hungary  is  called  Buda-Pesth.  Buda  is  the 
old  town,  and  is  situated  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river;  Pesth 
is  the  modern  city,  and  is  built  on  the  left  bank;  and  a long- 
bridge,  which  looks  in  the  distance  almost  as  slender  as  a spider’s- 
web,  connects  the  two.  The  city  contains  about  120,000  inhabi- 
tants. 

The  approach  to  * Buda-Pesth  by  the  Danube  in  the  summer  twi- 
light furnishes  an  experience  never  to  be  forgotten  by  a lover  of  Nature. 
The  city  is  hidden  by  long,  low  islands,  covered  with  listless-looking 
trees;  yet  all  things  seem  to  announce  that  a great  city  is  near  at  hand. 
The  air  is  still ; the  sky  is  all  violet  and  gold  ; the  tide  is  like  glass ; 
and  the  water  borrows  beauty  from  the  sky.  The  boat  glides  by  the 
islands;  and  the  Turkish  city,  with  its  quay  two  miles  in  length,  with 


IOO 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


its  porticos  and  colonnades,  and  its  statuesque  castle,  surprises  the 
eye. 

“It  reminds  me,”  said  Wyllys  Winn,  “of  our  approach  to  Edin- 
burgh. The  city  wears  the  same  appearance.” 

“Yes,”  said  Master  Lewis.  “ Pesth,  at  a little  distance,  resembles 
the  lower  part  of  Edinburgh  ; Buda  reminds  one  of  Edinburgh  Castle, 
and  the  hill  yonder  of  Arthur’s  Seat.” 

But  there  was  no  such  resemblance  between  the  two  cities  on  a 
nearer  view.  The  Class  were  landed  at  a quay  filled  with  a gay  throng. 


BRIDGE  AT  PESTH. 


There  were  Hungarians,  Turks,  Italians,  and  Frenchmen,  loitering 
around  the  fine  cafes.  These  saloons  and  dining-halls  were  of  sur- 
prising elegance.  I hey  were  richly  ornamented  with  mirrors,  fresco- 
painting, marble,  and  stucco,  were  connected  by  broad  staircases,  and 
opened  into  lovely  courts  and  gardens  of  flowers. 

The  native  inhabitants  were  a noble-looking  people.  Their  dress 


THE  DANUBE  AT  BUDA. 


03 


VIENNA  AND  THE  DANUBE.  I 

was  light,  gay,  and  pleasing.  The  dresses  of  the  men  and  women  are 
so  nearly  alike  that  the  stranger  is  half-persuaded  that  he  has  stumbled 
upon  a city  where  all  the 
people  are  males,  or  where 
all  dress  and  look  alike. 

When  the  mists  on 
the  following  morning  rose, 
the  Class  beheld  the  Dan- 
ube from  the  heights  of 
Buda.  On  the  same  day 
the  journey  was  renewed, 
and  in  the  same  dreamy 
atmosphere,  and  amid  like 
delightful  scenery,  was  con- 
tinued towards  Belgrade, 
the  capital  of  Servia. 

On  the  steamer  were 

QUAY  AT  PESTH. 

several  passengers  who 

spoke  English.  These  soon  made  each  others  acquaintance,  and  gath- 
ered together  on  the  deck,  and  spoke  of  the  historical  associations  of 
the  scenes  that  they  were  passing. 

Among  these  was  an  American  lady,  who  had  been  living  for  some 
years  at  Innsbruck  in  the  Tyrol.  She  asked  Tommy  what  he  had  seen 
in  Vienna,  and  gave  such  an  interesting  account  of  many  things  he 
might  have  seen,  but  of  which  he  had  nevei  heard  befoie,  that  he 
almost  regretted  his  impatience  to  leave  the  elegant  city  for  the  East. 

“Are  you  fond  of  music?”  she  asked.  “Vienna,  you  know,  is 
proud  of  her  composers.  Mozart  produced  his  most  beautiful  music 
there.  The  city  was  the  place  of  Haydn’s  triumphs.  Did  you  visit 
the  grave  of  Beethoven  ? ” 

Tommy  acknowledged  that  he  did  not  so  much  as  know  that 
Beethoven  lived  in  Vienna. 


IQ4  ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 

“ His  life  was  a sad  one,”  said  the  lady.  “ The  father  of  Beethoven 
brought  disgrace  upon  his  family,  and  the  misfortune  cast  a shadow 
over  the  composer’s  early  years.  His  mother  died  when  he  was  about 
seventeen  years  of  age,  leaving  him  poor,  with  two  younger  brothers 
dependent  upon  him  for  support. 

“ He  proved  himself  a noble  brother ; but  his  devotion  cost  him 
many  a struggle,  and  compelled  him  to  make  exertions  far  beyond  his 


CITADEL  AT  PESTH. 

years.  At  this  period  he  played  the  organ  in  church,  the  viola  in  the 
orchestra,  and  gave  instruction  in  music. 

“ His  last  years  were  embittered  by  the  ingratitude  of  a nephew, 
who  had  been  left  an  orphan,  and  upon  whom  he  had  lavished  the  rich 
affections  of  his  own  great  heart.  The  youth  fell  into  bad  habits,  and 
made  an  attempt  to  destroy  his  own  life.  By  the  laws  of  Austria  the 
attempt  was  a crime,  and,  in  this  case,  the  offender  was  required  to 
leave  Vienna. 


VIENNA  AND  THE  DA  HUB E. 


105 


“ With  a forgiving  love,  seldom  equalled,  Beethoven  left  his  home 
in  the  capital,  and  accompanied  the  exiled  youth  to  a secluded  retreat 
on  the  Danube. 

“ The  exposure  occasioned  by  this  journey  undermined  the  consti- 
tution of  the  self-sacrificing  old  man,  and  he  never  fully  recovered  from 
the  shock. 

“ He  died  at  Vienna  on  the  evening  of  March  6,  1827. 

“ Beethoven  bore  all  of  his  sorrows  with  fortitude ; but  there  was 
one  calamity  that  befell  him  that  nearly  crushed  his  spirit 

“ When  he  had  arrived  at  the  period  of  what  he  considered  to  be 
his  greatest  usefulness,  and  when  all  his  worldly  prospects  and  delights 
seemed  to  depend  on  the  single  sense  of  hearing,  he  suddenly  became 
deaf. 

“ It  is  enough  to  make  one  weep  to  read  the  language  in  which  he 
expresses  his  grief  in  respect  to  this  event. 

“ He  was  buried  in  Vienna.  When  you  hear  Beethoven’s  music, 
perhaps  you  may  like  to  remember  the  story  I have  told  you  while 
gliding  down  the  Danube.” 

“/certainly  shall,”  said  Wyllys,  “and  I thank  you  for  telling  it.” 

The  scenery  now  had  much  sameness,  and,  to  pass  the  time,  anec- 
dotes were  told  by  the  English-speaking  travellers.  Tommy  repeated 
Mr.  Beal’s  story  of  “ The  two  Little  Boys  who  were  supposed  to  have 
become  two  Little  Bears.”  The  story  pleased  the  party.  An  English 
gentleman  on  board  seemed  to  enjoy  the  story  very  much  indeed,  and, 
when  Tommy  had  concluded,  he  said, — 

“ Now  I will  tell  a story.” 


io6 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


THE  OLD  GERMAN  DOCTOR  WHO  FELL  ALL  TO  PIECES. 


Once  upon  a time  there  lived  in  the  city  of  Vienna  an  old  German  doctor, 
descended  from  a once  famous  Dutch  family  by  the  name  of  Van  Tromp.  He 
possessed  wonderful  wisdom  and  skill,  and  had  become  very  rich.  He  was  a 

very  sad  man.  He  had  never  married,  and 
people  said  that  was  the  reason  why  he  was 
so  sad.  He  was  often  seen  walking  alone  on 
the  Prater,  as  the  long  park  in  Vienna  is 
called,  but  never  on  the  bright  days  of  the 
public  festivals,  when  nearly  all  of  the  people 
of  the  city  throng  the  shadowy  avenues.  He 
was  never  seen  at  the  opera,  and  seldom  in 
any  of  the  public  places. 

In  the  summer  he  used  to  leave  the  city 
quietly,  sail  down  the  Danube,  and  spend  a 
few  weeks  at  some  quiet  Hungarian  town 
among  the  hills. 

The  Doctor  had  had  a strange  history. 
It  had  been  his  fate  to  be  again  and  again 
disappointed  in  affairs  of  the  heart.  He  had 
arranged  his  marriage  ceremony  some  five 
times,  but  in  each  case  a cruel  disappoint- 
ment befell  him  between  the  lime  of  the 
engagement  and  the  expected  marriage.  In 
Holland,  his  promised  bride  ran  away  from 
him  with  a fellow  who  had  much  brighter 
eyes  and  a prettier  nose.  This  might  have 
been  borne,  for  the  girl  was  unworthy  of 
him.  He  left  Holland,  and  went  to  Berlin. 
Here  his  affections  revived.  He  courted, 
and  thought  he  had  won,  the  heart  and  the 
hand  of  a lovely  maiden  ; but  on  the  way  to 
the  church,  as  they  were  passing  a regiment 
of  returning  soldiers,  the  girl  beheld  an  old 
lover,  whom  she  thought  was  dead,  and  she  would  not  go  with  Van  Tromp  any 
further,  and  he  returned  to  his  lodgings  very  disconsolate  indeed.  He  then 


VIENNA  AND  THE  DANUBE . 


107 


went  to  Weimar,  the  Athens  of  Germany  ; and,  on  the  banks  of  the  Ilm,  his 
affections  again  revived,  and  he  courted  another  lovely  creature,  who,  in  the  city 
of  Goethe  and  Schiller,  ought  to  have  been  very  true  to  him.  She  was  a peasant 
girl,  and  had  been  courted  by  a very  handsome  lad,  who  was  too  poor  to  marry. 
But  soon  after  she  had  given  her  promise  to  Doctor  Van  Tromp,  a fortune  fell  to 
her,  and  her  mother  came  to 
the  poor  man  one  day  to  tell 
him  that  the  maid  had  changed 
her  mind.  Then  the  Doctor 
had  to  resume  his  travels  again 
all  alone ; and  this  time  he 
came  to  Lintz  on  the  Danube, 
a town  famous  for  its  beauti- 
ful women. 

Here  he  made  his  fourth 
courtship.  He  offered  his  hand 
to  one  of  the  fairest  of  Lintz’s 
daughters,  and  was  accepted. 

One  day  they  set  out  for  an 
excursion  on  the  Danube. 

The  boat  started  just  after  the 
lady  had  passed  on  board,  leav- 
ing the  Doctor  behind.  He 
was  a nimble  jumper,  and  he 
determined  to  make  an  heroic 
effort  to  reach  his  bride.  He 
leaped  towards  the  boat,  and 
fell  into  the  water.  When  the 

“THE  MAID  HAD  CHANGED  HER  MIND.” 

boat  returned  at  night,  the 

bride  did  not  return.  The  Doctor  had  made  a frightful  figure  in  swimming 
ashore,  and  the  people  on  the  boat  had  all  laughed  at  him.  But  why  the  bride 
did  not  return  to  her  high-jumping  lover  was  a mystery. 

He  went  now  down  the  Danube  to  Vienna,  and  here  he  courted  a high-bred 
lady,  the  wife  of  an  Austrian  officer,  who  had  been  missing  for  years.  He  led 
this  lady  to  the  altar;  but,  just  as  the  ceremony  was  about  to  begin,  the  officer 
appeared,  and  fell  upon  poor  Doctor  Van  Tromp  and  wounded  him,  so  that  he 
was  obliged  to  have  one  arm  amputated.  In  his  efforts  to  get  away  he  also 
broke  his  leg,  and  a wooden  one  had  to  be  substituted,  all  of  which  was  very 
unfortunate  indeed. 


o8 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


The  Doctor  was  never  handsome.  He  was  too  tall  for  a Dutchman,  and  was 
not  fat  enough  for  an  attractive  German.  His  nose  was  very  long,  and  his  many 


disappointments  had  caused  his  hair  to  fall  off  and  his  teeth  to  fall  out,  and  his 
flesh  to  cleave  very  closely  to  his  bones.  But  he  was  a man  of  great  medical 

skill,  and,  after  he  had  been  in 
Vienna  a few  years,  he  was 
sought  for  by  the  nobility  in 
critical  cases,  and  he  grew 
very  rich. 

In  one  of  his  summer  ex- 
cursions among  the  hills  of 
Hungary,  he  met  a lovely  peas- 
ant girl,  who  lived  in  a cottage 
with  an  old  grandmother,  and 
his  oft-blighted  affections  again 
revived.  The  old  lady  was  full 
of  aches  and  pains,  and  she 
found  the  company  of  the  Doc- 
tor most  delightful  ; and  the 
young  lady  said  she  would  do 
her  best  to  try  to  love  him  for 
her  poor  old  grandmother’s 
sake. 

The  Doctor  determined  to 
make  sure  of  a marriage  this 
time.  He  had  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  his  lack  of  per- 
sonal beauty  had  had  much  to 
do  with  his  former  misfor- 
tunes ; and,  as  he  was  now 
rich,  he  decided  he  would  re- 
pair himself  up,  and  make  of 
himself  an  irresistibly  hand- 

THE  DOCTOR  “ EN  DESHABILLE.” 

some  man. 

As  he  was  a very  spare  man  on  account  of  his  many  disappointments,  he 
provided  himself  with  paddings  and  corsets,  and  so  rounded  out  his  form  that  he 
looked  like  an  Austrian  grand  duke. 

As  his  hair  was  nearly  gone,  especially  since  the  last  attack,  he  crowned 


VIENNA  AND  THE  DANUBE. 


109 


himself  with  an  immense  wig,  such  as  appears  in  the  pictures  of  German 
virtuosos. 

He  procured  one  of  the  finest  sets  of  teeth  ever  made  in  the  Austrian 
capital. 

He  gloved  his  wooden  hand,  and  he  made  up  for  his  wooden  foot  by  a great 
gold-headed  cane.  As  his  eyes  had  become  weak  from  the  heroic  treatment  of 
his  battered  body  in  the  surgical  hospital,  he  purchased  a pair  of  gold-mounted 
goggles.  He  also  bought  an  immense  cloak,  and  on  the  cape  of  this  he  fastened 
the  various  diplomas  and  medals  that  his  study  and  skill  had  secured  to  him  in 
all  the  various  cities  of  his  successive  disappointments. 

When  he  went  abroad  now,  arrayed  in  all-  these  rare  articles,  he  was  indeed  a 
wonder.  Faces  filled  the  windows  and  doors.  The  children  stopped  in  the 
street,  as  though  the  grand  duke  were  passing.  The  sadness  passed  away  from 
his  face  ; hope  lighted  it  up  with  smiles  again,  and  smoothed  out  the  wrinkles. 
What  would  have  said  his  four  faithless  brides  could  they  have  seen  him 
now  ! 

He  determined,  as  I said,  to  make  a sure  marriage  this  time.  When  he  wentr 
to  propose  to  the  pretty  and  dutiful  Hungarian  maiden,  he  asked, — 

“ Have  you  a lover  ? ” 

“ No.” 

“ Did  you  ever  fall  in  love  before?” 

“ No  ; I never  was  in  love.” 

“ Have  you  been  acquainted  with  any  soldiers  ? ” 

“ No.” 

“ You  have  no  relations  to  leave  you  a fortune  ? ” 

“ No.” 

“ Then,”  thought  the  Doctor,  “ I have  only  not  to  take  the  maiden  away  from 
her  home  before  the  wedding-day,  so  that  no  such  accident  as  the  boat  and  wharf 
unexpectedly  parting  happen,  and  I am  sure  of  a modest  little  wife  to  share  with 
me  my  fortune  and  glory.  I will  take  the  bride  and  her  grandmother  to  Vienna, 
and  I will  spend  my  last  years  amid  the  delights  of  a loving  home.” 

The  wedding-day  was  appointed.  The  house  in  Vienna  was  furnished.  The 
maiden  had  invited  the  simple  Hungarian  peasants  of  her  acquaintance  to  attend 
the  ceremony,  and  receive  her  parting  expressions  of  affection. 

So,  one  morning  in  early  autumn,  the  Doctor,  arrayed  in  his  paddings,  his 
wig,  his  wooden  arm  and  leg,  his  dentistry,  his  goggles,  his  cloak,  his  medals,  and 
his  cane,  left  Vienna,  and,  taking  the  boat  down  the  Danube,  landed  at  the  little 
Hungarian  town. 


I IO 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


It  was  nearly  evening,  and,  full  of  blissful  anticipation,  he  set  out  for  the 
bride’s  house,  taking  a somewhat  secluded  path  over  the  hills. 

Now  in  that  country  there  were  bears. 

As  the  Doctor  walked  over  the  hills,  he  tried  to  sing.  How  blessings 
brighten  as  they  are  about  to  fly ! It  was  a pretty  German  song  he  began  to 
sing:  perhaps  it  was  associated  with  his  former  sad  experiences, — 

How  can  I leave  thee, 

Oueen  of  my  loving  heart, 

Dearer  to  me  thou  art 
Than  aught  beside.5' 


The  sun  was  sinking  in  a sky  all  purple  and  amber,  and  the  shade  of  night 
was  slowly  creeping  over  the  eastern  hills. 

Now,  a bear  on  a near  hill-side  heard  the  singing,  and,  seeing  a curious 
figure  plodding  along,  stood  up  on  its  haunches  to  hear  and  see  what  must 

have  appeared  to  him 
a prodigy.  He  doubt- 
less viewed  the  Doctor 
much  as  the  boy  looks 
upon  the  elephant  when 
the  menagerie  passes. 
The  big  wig,  the  flying 
cloak,  the  heavy  cane, 
and  the  echoing  song 
evidently  excited  Bru- 
in’s curiosity ; and,  when  the  Doctor  had 
sailed  by  full  of  happiness,  the  bear  came 
out  of  the  wood  into  the  road,  and  trotted 
along  behind  him.  Whether  or  not  he  had 
any  evil  intent,  I cannot  tell ; perhaps  he 

the  doctor  followed  by  the  cEAR.  was  lonesome,  and  wanted  company. 

Presently  the  Doctor,  in  the  midst  of  the 
pretty  German  melody,  heard  the  pat  of  feet  behind  him,  and  looked  around. 
His  song  ceased  very  suddenly,  or,  rather,  ended  in  some  very  wild  German 
adjectives,  of  which  we  have  no  translation,  as  we  have  of  the  song. 

He  lifted  his  cane  with  staring  eyes. 

He  flapped  his  great  cloak  and  all  of  its  medals,  like  wings. 

Bruin  appeared  very  much  astonished.  He  stopped,  and  stood  up  again  on 
his  haunches. 


VIENNA  AND  THE  DANUBE'. 


I i I 


The  Doctor  exclaimed,  — 

“ The  Fates  are  adamant ! ” 

He  started  to  run. 

He  lost  his  gold-mounted  goggles. 

Bruin  ran,  too,  — after  the  Doctor. 

So  the  Doctor  did  not  stop  to  pick  up  his  goggles.  He  would  have  picked 
up  a live  coal  as  soon. 

His  wig  caught  in  one  of  the  branches  of  the  forest  trees.  The  Doc- 
tor looked  around,  and 
caught  another  glimpse 
of  Bruin,  and  he  did 
not  stop  to  recover  his 
wig.  Fie  only  said,  — 

“The  Fates  are 
brass  ! ” 

And  while  strug- 
gling up  the  hill,  he  felt 
his  stays  unlace. 

“ Now  I am  un- 
done ! ” he  exclaimed. 

“ It  seems  as  though 
the  Fates  are  iron  ! ” 

As  he  reached  the 
top  of  the  hill,  a high 
wind  struck  him.  His 
teeth  began  to  chatter,  and  presently  dropped  out,  and  then  his  cloak,  with  its 
medals,  was  lifted  into  the  air,  and  went  flying  to  some  unknown  place. 

But  the  cottage  of  the  bride  was  now  in  sight  before  him.  Oh,  place  of 
refuge  ! The  bear  was  also  in  sight  behind  him  ! Oh,  dreadful  apparition  ! 
The  bear  had  until  now  waddled  along  in  an  uncertain  way,  but  he  suddenly 
quickened  his  pace.  So  did  the  Doctor:  he  flew,  bounding  up  and  down. 

The  bride  now  came  to  the  door,  expecting  to  see  the  bridegroom.  She  saw 
a spectral-looking  object  approaching,  followed  by  the  bear. 

She  closed  and  barred  the  door. 

“ Look  out,  granny,”  she  said,  “and  tell  me  what  you  see.” 

“ Bad  luck,  bad  luck  to  ye,  my  daughter,  and  bad  luck  to  us  all ! It  is  a 
wizard  ! ” 

Presently  the  door  was  shaken,  filling  the  bride  and  wedding  guests  with 


THE  DOCTOR  CHASED  BY  THE  BEAR. 


I I 2 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


terror.  The  old  crone  sat  wringing  her  hands,  and  crying,  “Bad  luck,  bad  luck 
to  us  all ! It  is  the  fiend  ! ” 

Presently  a sound  was  heard  upon  the  roof,  then  in  the  chamber,  and  soon  a 


fearful-looking  object,  without  hair  or  teeth,  with  only  one  arm,  with  one  foot 
twisted  around,  and  with  humps  all  about  him,  descended  the  stair,  and  ex- 
claimed, — 


VIENNA  AND  THE  DANUBE.  113 

“ I have  come  ! ” 

“ Who  are  you  ? ” cried  the  affrighted  bride. 

“ I am  your  lover  ! I have  come  to  be  married  ! ” 

“You  have  deceived  me!”  said  the  bride.  “You  are  not  the  man  who 
courted  me ! ” 

“ He  has  been  transformed  by  some  bad  spirit  ! ” said  the  old  woman. 


CASTLE  ON  THE  DANUBE. 

“ Where ’s  your  hair,  and  teeth,  and  arm,  and  leg,  and  other  parts  of  your 
body  ? ” 

“ I do  declare,”  said  the  Doctor,  “ I have  left  myself  all  along  the  way,  and 
have  fallen  all  to  pieces  ! ” 

“ And  there  is  not  enough  left  of  you  to  make  a bridegroom  for  my  daugh- 
ter’s daughter.  I pray  you,  begone  ! ” 

Then  the  peasants  accompanied  the  sorrowful  Doctor  back  to  the  little  town 
on  the  Danube,  and  the  next  day  he  returned  to  Vienna,  believing  that  Fate 
intended  him  for  a single  life,  and  resolving  to  struggle  against  his  destiny  no 
more. 


1 14 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


The  boat  glided  along  on  the  breezeless  river.  In  the  afternoon  a 
tributary  river,  called  the  Drave,  was  passed.  The  Danube  then  grew 
darker  in  color,  and  seemed  to  run  more  swiftly.  Dusky  woods  covered 
the  hills,  and  in  several  places  picturesque  ruins  appeared.  The  sky 
was  violet,  with  a rosy  tint  near  sunset.  The  twilight  was  a lingering 
splendor,  followed  by  the  rising  of  the  moon  over  the  quiet  hills.  In 
one  place  the  moon  shone  through  a ruin  of  a church  or  castle. 

“ I have  seen  views  like  that  in  pictures,”  said  Tommy ; “ but  I sup- 
posed such  scenes  were  only  painters’  fancies.” 

The  English  people  asked  the  lady  from  Tyrol  to  sing. 

“ What  would  you  like  to  hear  ? ” she  asked. 

“ ‘ Do  you  recall  that  night  in  yune,  upon  the  Danube  River?'”  sug- 
gested Wyllys. 

“ I will  sing  a ballad  of  the  Tyrol,”  said  the  lady,  “and  you,  perhaps, 
will  favor  us  with  the  song  you  name.  That  is  not  familiar  to  me.” 

It  was  a glorious  night,  like  dreamland;  and,  listening  to  singing 
and  to  incidents  of  travel,  the  Class  at  last  reached  the  borders  of  the 
East,  — Belgrade. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


THE  CRUSADES. 

Through  Servia.  — The  Crusades.  — The  Story  of  the  Puzzled  Executors. 

HE  blood  that  has  flowed  at  Belgrade  would  indeed 
redden  the  Danube,  from  the  heroic  land  of  which  it  is 
the  capital  and  entrepot  to  the  Black  Sea.  The 
place  was  styled  by  the  Turks  “The  House  of  the 
Holy  War.”  We  will  not  stop  here  to  recount  its 
history,  sieges  and  slaughters,  slaughters  and  sieges. 
This  is  the  story  in  a word,  — the  soil  is  full  of  the  bones  of  Turk  and 
Christian.  It  is  said  that  a comet  once  filled  the  sky  before  one  of 
these  periodical  drenchings  of  the  soil  in  blood ; and,  if  ever  there  was 
a place  where  it  would  seem  portents  might  have  been  seen,  it  was  here. 
It  is  a town  of  about  26,000  inhabitants,  and  the  hotel  accommodations 
for  travellers  are  good.  The  summer  sun  shines  on  the  peaceful-looking 
fortress,  and  the  moon  mirrors  herself  in  the  Danube,  all  as  beautifully 
as  though  death  did  not  hide  its  doings  everywhere  in  the  soil. 

“ It  was  over  the  way  that  we  have  been  travelling,”  said  Master 
Lewis,  at  Belgrade  one  evening,  to  the  boys,  “that  the  Crusaders  swept. 
Their  principal  route  was  by  the  countries  of  Germany,  Hungary,  and 
Bulgaria,  to  Constantinople,  and  the  Danube  afforded  them  one  of  the 
fairest  scenes  on  their  march.  The  Greek  or  Eastern  Empire  was  in 
its  glory  then,  and  Constantinople  was  the  Oueen  City  of  the  Church. 
It  seemed  at  one  time  as  though  the  kingdoms  of  the  Western  World 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


I 16 

were  inarching  to  the  East  to  recover  the  sepulchre  of  the  Lord.  One 
historian  claims  that  as  many  as  6,000,000,  in  the  spring  of  1096,  were 
on  their  way  towards  Palestine.  There  was  but  one  thought  in  France, 
England,  Germany,  and  the  lands  of  the  North,  and  that  was  the  Cru- 
sade.” 

“ Do  you  think  the  army  was  as  large  as  that  ? ” asked  Wyllys. 

“ No,”  said  Master  Lewis.  “ I was  about  to  greatly  modify  the 


statement.  But  the  army  numbered  hundreds  of  thousands,  and  it  was 
over  the  lands  we  have  been  seeing,  and  are  to  see,  that  it  marched, 
glowing  with  hope  and  confident  of  victory.” 

“Were  the  Crusaders  not  victorious?”  asked  Tommy. 

“ For  a time : the  first  great  Crusade  ended  in  victory.  Let  me 
tell  you 


THE  CRUSADES 


II  7 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  VICTORIOUS  CRUSADE. 

To  go  to  Jerusalem,  to  visit  the  Mount  of  Olives,  Calvary,  and  the  tomb  of 
Jesus,  became  one  of  the  passions  of  the  Christians  of  Europe,  in  the  early  age 
of  the  Church.  Under  Constantine,  as  I have  told  you,  Christianity  arose  from 
the  cross  to  wear  the  crown  of  the  world.  Temples  and  churches  covered  the 
holy  places  of  Jerusalem,  Bethlehem,  and  Nazareth.  The  pilgrims  increased  in 


FORTRESS  OF  BELGRADE. 


number,  and  at  last  St.  Helena,  the  mother  of  Constantine,  at  the  age  of  sev- 
enty-eight, visited  the  holy  places,  and  discovered  what  was  supposed  to  be  the 
wood  of  the  true  cross. 

St.  Jerome,  from  his  retreat  in  Bethlehem,  once  wrote  an  account  of  the 
coming  of  these  bands  of  pilgrims. 

In  a letter  to  St.  Paulinus,  he  uttered  these  truthful  and  sensible  words, — 

“ The  court  of  heaven  is  as  open  in  Britain  as  at  Jerusalem.” 

It  would  seem  that  readers  of  the  Bible  would  have  learned  this  truth  from 
the  words  of  Christ  to  the  woman  of  Samaria.  But  they  did  not. 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


1 1 8 


Palestine  became  conquered  by  the  Moslems,  who  mercilessly  slaughtered 
the  bands  of  Christian  pilgrims  wherever  they  found  them. 

Then  rose  Peter  the  Hermit,  of  Amiens,  France,  and  preached  the  duty  of 
all  Christians  uniting  in  a crusade  to  recover  Jerusalem.  A great  council  of 
Christian  leaders  was  held  at  Clermont  in  France.  Pope  Urban  II.  was  there, 
thirteen  archbishops,  and  more  than  two  hundred  bishops.  People  flocked  to  the 
place  in  multitudes,  — princes,  grandees,  knights.  The  church  could  not  hold 
them.  A pavilion  was  erected  out  of  doors  for  the  speakers,  and  on  a high  plat- 
form Peter  and  the  Pope  took  their  stand,  and  the  fiery-minded  Urban  addressed 


CRUSADERS  ON  THEIR  WAY. 


the  multitude.  He  appealed  to  the  national  pride  of  France,  and  alluded  to  the 
virtues  and  greatness  of  Charlemagne. 

“ It  is  from  you,”  he  said-,  “ above  all  nations,  that  Jerusalem  awaits  the  help 
she  invokes.  Take  ye,  then,  the  road  to  Jerusalem,  assured  of  the  imperishable 
glory  which  awaits  you  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven.” 

“Dens  vult!”  (God  willeth  it),  cried  the  multitude  on  every  hand. 

“ If  the  Lord  God  were  not  in  your  souls,”  said  the  Pope,  “ye  would  not 
have  uttered  the  same  words.  In  the  battle,  then,  be  those  words  your  war-cry  j 
those  words  that  came  from  God  ; in  the  army  of  the  Lord  let  naught  be 
heard  but  that  one  shout,  ‘ God  willeth  it  ! God  willeth  it  ! ’ ” 

It  seems  strange  that  such  a delusion  could  have  filled  the  souls  of  stu- 
dents of  the  New  Testament ; for  Christ  plainly  taught  that  the  warfare  of  his 


THE  CRUSADES. 


1 1 9 


kingdom  was  to  be  a spiritual  contest  with  sin,  and  that  those  who  take  the  sword 
shall  perish  with  the  sword. 

Thousands  upon  thousands  of  people  hurried  to  the  call  of  Urban,  to  engage 
in  the  Holy  War.  The  first  division  of  the  Crusaders  marched  through  Hungary,, 
and  were  cut  to  pieces  in  Bulga- 
ria. The  second,  under  Peter 
the  Hermit,  reached  Constanti- 
nople, crossed  the  Bosphorus, 
and  were  defeated  by  the  Turks 
at  Nice.  Then  came  a great 
army,  led  by  Christian  princes, 
of  whom  I told  you  when  we 
were  in  England  and  ITaiice. 

There  were  at  least  600,000  sol- 
diers in  this  army,  and  a great 
retinue  of  followers  beside. 

Thousands  perished  of  sickness 
and  fatigue  on  the  long  and 
perilous  way.  After  a seven- 
months’  siege,  the  princes  cap- 
tured Antioch,  in  June,  1098. 

Again  a terrible  battle  was 
fought,  and  another  triumph 
won.  The  way  to  Jerusalem 
now  opened. 

On  a bright  summer  morn- 
ing in  1099,  40,000  Crusaders, 
all  that  were  left  of  the  vast 
army  that  had  left  the  West 
two  years  before,  marched  to- 
wards Jerusalem.  Over  every  hill-top  as  they  went,  they  strained  their  eyes  to 
catch  a glimpse  of  the  Holy  City.  At  last  the  city  appeared  : from  the  heights 
of  Emmaus,  on  June  10,  1099,  they  saw  it  ; it  was  a thrilling  moment,  and  the 
joy  was  so  great  that  the  army  of  men  wept  like  children. 

The  city  was  taken  after  a siege,  and  Godfrey  of  Bouillon  was  made  King  of 
Jerusalem.  So  triumphantly  ended  the  First  Crusade. 


ALLEGORICAL  PICTURE 


CHARLEMAGNE. 


I 20 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT 


It  had  been  Master  Lewis’s  plan  to  go  down  the  Danube  to  Rust- 
chuk,  and  there  take  the  train  for  Varna,  and  proceed  from  Varna  by 
steamer  to  Constantinople,  by  way  of  the  Black  Sea  and  the  Bosphorus* 
But  he  met  a party  of  traders  at  Belgrade,  among  whom  was  the  Eng- 
lishman of  whom  we  have  spoken  and  an  English-speaking  Jew,  who 
were  about  to  visit  several  towns  in  the  interior  of  Servia;  and  a rare 
opportunity  was  thus  offered  the  Class  to  see  a part  of  Turkey  not 
often  visited  by  tourists. 

The  preparations  for  this  journey  were  somewhat  peculiar,  and 
much  amused  Tommy.  Kettles,  carpets  on  which  to  sleep,  wide  pairs 


CRUSADERS  PERISHING  BY  THE  WAY. 


of  I urkish  trousers  in  which  to  ride  when  travelling  on  horseback, 
baggage  horses,  and  a grotesque-looking  Tartar  guide,  all  made  the 
party  quite  resemble  a band  of  gypsies  on  one  of  their  wander- 
ings. 

The  party  started  for  Novi  Bazaar.  The  distance  as  the  bird  flies 
would  hardly  seem  to  be  more  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  but 
the  zigzag  road  that  was  followed  made  the  journey  a very  long  one. 
The  first  stage  of  it  was  to  Kragushevatz,  the  former  capital  of  Servia ; 


THE  CRUSADES 


I 2 I 


the  second  to  Krushevatz ; the  third  a zigzag  through  Central  Servia ; 
and  the  fourth  to  Novi  Bazaar. 

The  Class  was  surprised  to  find  in  this  Turkish  country  a landscape 
very  similar  to  England.  The  vegetation  was  nearly  the  same.  The 
sides  of  the  road  were 
often  carpeted  with  the 
wild  strawberry,  and  the 
open  glades,  which  ran 
into  the  woods,  abound- 
ed with  the  raspberry. 

Bushes  covered  the 
sides  of  the  hills ; and 
when  Tommy  found 
that  these  bore  the 
whortleberry,  he  said  he 
felt  as  though  he  “ was 
in  the  neighborhood  of 
home.”  The  flowers, 
too,  were  like  those  of 
England  and  America. 

The  hedges  were  clothed 
with  the  honeysuckle 
and  clematis. 

The  Servian  cottage, 
too,  reminded  the  Class 
of  the  low  cottages  in 
the  South  of  England,  wayside  shrine  in  the  east. 

and  of  pictures  of  the  log-houses  in  the  West  in  America.  They 
stood  in  the  midst  of  small  orchards  of  cherry,  plum,  apple,  and  pear 
trees,  and  often  one  reminded  the  tourist  of  some  “ old  house  at  home.” 

The  party  started  for  the  interior  from  Semandria,  on  the  Danube, 
below  Belgrade.  The  road  taken  at  first  was  the  great  highway  to 


122 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


Constantinople  that  sweeps  down  through  Hungary,  and  crosses  the 
Danube  at  Belgrade,  follows  the  river  to  Semandria,  and  the  river 
Morava  far  into  the  interior. 

The  suburbs  of  Belgrade,  in  the  direction  of  the  interior,  are  inter- 
esting. The  cottages  of  logs  or  of  cob,  with  thatched  roofs  and  enor- 
mous chimneys,  have  a 
look  of  homely  thrift  and 
comfort,  as  have  their  green 
surroundings.  Market  wo- 
men, with  yellow  kerchiefs 
on  their  heads,  gypsy  wo- 
men, with  Egyptian-look- 
ing  faces  and  Theban-like 
dress,  were  met  in  the 
morning  as  the  travellers 
went  out  of  the  city.  One 
of  the  ambitions  of  the  Ser- 
vian peasant  woman  is  to 
decorate  her  head  and  neck 
with  coins.  The  Class  met 
many  of  these  fair  peasants, 
on  the  road  from  Belgrade, 
whose  faces  were  not  their 
only  fortunes.  Tommy  said 
the  girls  looked  as  attrac- 
tive as  “ savings  banks,”  and 
that  to  marry  a number  of 
the  victorious  crusade  them  would  be  to  possess  a 

fortune. 

I he  situation  of  Semandria  is  picturesque,  at  the  foot  of  a range  of 
hills,  some  of  which  overhang  it.  It  is  semicircled  with  cottages  with 
green  gardens.  The  old  fortress  that  commands  the  Danube  looks  like 


SERVIAN  PEASANTS. 


THE  CRUSADES. 


I25 


a coronet,  with  its  regular  succession  of  square  towers.  The  oldest 
church  in  Servia,  according  to  tradition,  is  here.  It  is  found  on  one  of 
the  spurs  of  a range  of  hills,  which  rise  like  a half-moon  to  the  west 
and  south  of  the  town.  It  is  built  against  a high  bank,  and  the  floor  is 
some  six  or  seven  feet  below  the  surface  of  the  ground  on  the  outside. 
It  looks  as  though  it  had  been  dug  out  of  the  hill. 

The  tradition  is  that  this  church  was  once  buried  to  hide  it  from 


SERVIAN  HEAD-DRESSES. 


the  Turks.  If  the  story  be  true,  the  structure  is  one  of  the  most  curi- 
ous in  the  world.  It  is  called  the  Chapel  of  St.  Mary.  It  is  only 
thirty-eight  feet  long.  A cemetery  surrounds  it. 

The  journey  to  Novi  Bazaar  occupied  nearly  a week.  The  Class 
was  quartered  at  night  in  towns  of  unpronounceable  names,  and  whose 
spelling  seems  to  differ  with  every  map.  In  several  of  these  inns,  if 
inns  they  could  be  called,  the  furniture  of  the  room  consisted  of  the 
floor,  and  on  this  the  boys  spread  their  blankets  and  slept.  Their 


126 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


sleep  was  sound ; after  the  long  rides  they  were  grateful  for  even  a floor 
to  lie  upon. 

The  scenes  by  the  way  were  pleasing.  Servia  contains  more  than 
a million  people ; among  these  are  some  25,000  gypsies. 

Again  and  again  these  bands  of  forest  people  were  seen  in  bowery 
places,  near  which  was  pasturage  for  their  ponies.  In  some  places  they 

were  discovered  in  green  huts,  which 
they  had  built  of  boughs  to  shelter 
them  from  the  sun. 

The  Servians  are  a noble  race, 
— heroic,  susceptible  to  sentiment 
and  beauty,  fond  of  bright  costumes, 
poetry,  and  music.  They  belong  to 
the  Greek  Church,  and  have  some 
three  hundred  churches  and  more 
than  six  hundred  parishes  and  six  hun- 
dred ministers.  Education,  of  course, 
is  not  neglected  among  a people  of 
I such  cultivated  taste.  There  are  more 
j|  than  three  hundred  educational  insti- 
tutions in  Servia. 

The  Servians  are  a polite  people. 
The  Class  frequently  met  groups  of 
peasants,  going  to  and  returning  from 
their  labor  in  the  fields.  As  soon  as 
these  saw  the  travellers,  they  stopped  respectfully  and  waited  for  them 
to  pass.  I hey  seemed  to  regard  it  as  ill-bred  to  cross  a road  in 
front  of  a traveller.  Their  attachment  to  their  friends  is  strong,  and 
they  give  expression  to  it  in  ways  seldom  seen  in  English-speaking 
countries.  In  one  town  where  the  Class  stopped,  if  a collection  of  rude 
huts  could  be  called  a town,  a man  returned  home  who  had  been  Ions: 
absent.  He  was  embraced  and  kissed  by  his  old  companions,  from 


PRIEST  OF  THE  GREEK  CHURCH. 


THE  CRUSADES. 


I27 


gray-haircd  farmers  to  boys  in  their  teens.  All  of  the  children  kissed 
his  hands.  It  was  a touching  sight,  and  showed  that  the  affections  of 
the  heart  are  the  same  in  all  lands. 

During  a part  of  the  journey  the  party  was  accompanied  by  a young 
Servian,  who  happened  to  be  travelling  in  the  same  direction.  His 
costume  was  peculiar,  but  very  graceful  and  rather  becoming.  It 
abounded  in  bright  colors.  On  his  head  he  wore  a cap  of  red  cloth, 
with  a black  silk  tassel;  his  collar-tie  was  magenta  and  white;  his  shirt- 
front  was  embroidered;  his  vest  was  blue ; his  jacket  was  purple , and 
was  lined  with  fur,  although  it  was  midsummer;  his  girdle  was  of  red 
leather,  and  over  it  was  a sash  of  silk  and  gold ; his  trousers  were  pur- 
ple, his  garters  red,  and  his  stockings  red  and  black.  These  colors  were 
jauntily  arranged,  with  a view  to  picturesque  effect.  He  was  very 
handsome  and  lively,  and  seemed  to  have  a warm,  generous  nature^ 
and  the  travellers  felt  that  they  had  lost  a friend  when  he  left  them. 

All  along  the  way  in  the  pastures  were  places  where  had  been  great 
fires.  Tommy  asked  the  meaning  of  this,  and  received  an  unexpected 
explanation  from  the  English-speaking  Jew  in  the  party,  who  was  some- 
what acquainted  with  the  country. 

“ From  April  until  June,”  he  said,  “ the  valleys  of  Servia  are  infested 
by  a small  fly,  the  Simulium  reptans.  It  attacks  the  nostrils  of  cattle, 
and  causes  almost  immediate  death,  it  is  so  poisonous.  This  fly  cannot 
endure  smoke  ; hence  fires  are  kept  burning  in  the  pastures.” 

The  fat  Englishman,  who  had  related  the  story  of  the  German  doc- 
tor that  fell  all  to  pieces,  was  the  most  interesting  member  of  the  party. 
His  conversations  by  the  way  with  the  Hungarian  Jew,  who  spoke 
English,  were  often  both  instructive  and  entertaining  to  the  Class. 
One  of  these  was  about  the  mysterious  fate  of  the  late  Sultan  Abdul 
Aziz. 

“ Pride  turned  his  head,”  said  the  Jew  ; “ and,  when  he  saw  his  power 
departing,  he  went  mad  and  killed  himself.” 

“ It  was  Fate,”  said  the  Tartar  guide,  a true  Mohammedan. 


128  ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 

“ How  did  he  kill  himself?  ” asked  Tommy  of  the  fat  Englishman. 

“ I do  not  know.  No  one  seems  to  understand  the  exact  facts  of 
the  case.  Many  people  believe  he  was  assassinated  by  the  Softas.” 

“ Who  are  the  Softas?  ” asked  Tommy. 

“ They  are  Mohammedan  students,  who  are  sworn  to  maintain  their 
faith.” 


GEORGE  III. 


You  said  that  Abdul  Aziz  became  insane,”  continued  Tommy, 
referring  to  the  remark  of  the  Jew.  “ I should  think  an  insane  despot 
would  be  a dangerous  man  indeed.” 


THOU  ART  BETRAYED 


THE  CRUSADES. 


“ King  Theodore  was  a dangerous  man,  a very  dangerous  man,”  said 
the  Jew.  “ But  insane  monarchs  have  not  been  confined  to  the  East,. 
George  III.  was  insane  in  his  middle  life  and  last  years.” 

“And  Charles  VI.  of  France,”  said  the  Englishman.  “When  I am 
riding  through  a strange  wood,  as  we  are  now,  and  I happen  to  be  left 
behind  my  party,  I often  think  of  Charles's  warning,  which  drove  him 
insane.” 

“ Relate  the  story,”  said  Tommy. 

And  in  the  woods  of  Servia,  the  Englishman,  assisted  by  Master 
Lewis,  told  the  story  of  poor  Charles  VI.:  How,  on  one  blazing  day  in 
August,  1392,  he  was  travelling  in  the  forest  of  Le  Mans,  when  there 
glided  from  behind  a tree  a tall  man,  with  bare  head  and  feet,  clad  in  a 
white  smock,  and  seized  his  horse  by  the  bridle  ; how  this  strange  man 
shrieked,  “ Thou  art  betrayed  ! ” how  he  followed  the  king,  crying  the 
dreadful  words,  and  then  glided  away  into  the  forest  again  ; and  from 
that  moment  the  king  believed  there  were  traitors  on  every  hand,  went 
mad,  and  had  to  be  bound.  This  is  not  an  Eastern  story,  or  we  would 
tell  it  in  full  here.  It  can  be  found  in  the  history  of  France. 

The  Jew  was  a singer,  and  sang  several  lively  Hungarian  and  Ser- 
vian songs,  in  different  parts  of  the  journey.  One  of  these  ballads 
began  as  follows  : — 

“ The  Magyar  maid  alone  should  be 
The  wife  of  Magyar  man, 

For  she  can  cook,  and  only  she, 

Our  soup  of  red  cayenne.” 

At  one  of  the  villages  where  the  party  stopped,  soup  was  served  to 
the  travellers. 

“ Here  we  have  a luxury,”  said  the  Jew;  “here  is  the  dish  of  which 
Hungarians  and  Servians  love  to  sing.” 

“ The  Magyar  maid’s  soup,”  said  Wyllys. 

The  Jew  swallowed  his  portion  with  evident  relish.  The  fat  Eng- 
lishman tasted  cautiously  and  began  to  shed  tears.  Tommy  took  a 


1 32 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


large  mouthful  of  the  fiery  compound,  with  electrical  effect.  He  cov- 
ered his  face  quickly  with  his  hands ; then  sat  in  silence,  pressing  his 
nose  and  face  with  great  force,  and  perhaps  thinking  of  the  Magyar 
maid. 

“ How  do  you  feel  ? ” asked  the  Englishman,  after  observing  Tom- 
my’s odd  movements. 

“Just  as  though  I had  swallowed  a bumble-bee,’”  said  Tommy,  tak- 
ing down  his  hands  for  a moment,  but  resuming  his  former  attitude. 

He  did  not  take  any  more  of  the  Magyar-maid  soup. 

“ You  won’t  go  back  to  get  a wife  among  the  Magyar  maids  ? ” said 
the  Englishman  ironically. 

“ No,”  said  Tommy,  “ not  if  she  makes  such  soup  as  that.” 

“ The  poetic  flavor  is  rather  high,”  added  the  good-humored 
traveller. 

“ I should  think  such  soup  as  that  would  inspire  a poet  to  sing,”  said 
Tommy.  “ It  would  have  made  me  sing,  if  I had  dared  to  take  breath.” 

The  summer  journey  through  Servia  was  on  the  whole  delightful, 
though  at  times  the  heat  was  intense.  The  mountainous  borders  of 
Bosnia  were  at  length  reached,  and  the  party  soon  entered  Novi 
Bazaar. 

The  Class  had  expected  to  find  an  Oriental  city  of  fortresses, 
mosques,  churches,  palaces,  parks,  and  gardens.  But  no  such  scene  of 
Eastern  splendor  appeared.  Novi  Bazaar  is  indeed  what  its  name 
implies,  — a new  trades  town.  It  is  situated  at  the  crossing  of  the 
great  roads  of  the  country,  has  some  15,000  inhabitants,  and  is  a place 
of  great  fairs.  Many  of  the  houses  are  built  of  mud.  The  people 
seemed  less  hospitable  than  the  Servians  of  the  Danube,  but  were  lively 
and  cheerful.  The  Class  were  entertained  on  the  evening  of  their 
arrival  by  the  graceful  dancing  of  a beautiful  Bosnian  girl. 

I he  Class  made  a single  excursion  from  the  town,  and  on  this  the 
dark  peaks  of  Montenegro  were  seen,  and  a party  of  Montenegrins  was 
met. 


THE  CRUSADES. 


1 33 


Master  Lewis  would  have  been  glad  to  visit  Montenegro,  but  it  is 
best  approached  by  way  of  the  sea  and  Austria.  Through  fear  of 
invasion,  the  Montenegrins  did  not,  until  recently,  allow  the  construc- 
tion of  roads.  The  ways  into  the  principality  through  the  mountain 
passes  are  chiefly  foot-paths. 

Master  Lewis,  however,  did  not  fail  to  relate  to  the  Class  many 
facts  and  incidents  concerning  the  heroic  principality,  whose  mountain- 
tops  were  already  in  sight,  and  some  of  whose  people  he  was  proud  to 
meet.  After  his  excursion  into  Bosnia,  by  the  old  European  highway 
that  runs  almost  under  the  dark  shadows  of  the  Montenegrin  hills,  he 
seemed  to  have  visited  the  place,  and  we  will  give  in  another  chapter 
his  account  of  Montenegro  to  the  Class,  and  a romantic  story  that  he 
told. 

The  Class  took  leave  of  the  party  with  whom  it  had  travelled 
through  Servia  at  Novi  Bazaar.  Tommy  was  sorry  to  part  with  his 
corpulent  English  friend,  who  had  told  him  many  stories  and  played 
upon  him  some  pleasant  jokes. 

Among  the  stories  that  the  Englishman  related  was  one  that 
Tommy  liked  to  repeat;  and  he  sent  his  own  version  of  it  to  Mr.  Beal 
in  Germany,  and  asked  that  gentleman  to  read  it  to  the  Class  under  his 
charge. 

THE  PUZZLED  EXECUTOR. 

There  was  a Turkish  gentleman  whose  property  consisted  of  seventeen 
valuable  horses.  The  beauty  of  the  animals  made  him  both  rich  and  famous. 
His  stables  were  visited  by  princes.  There  were  no  horses  like  his. 

He  was  taken  suddenly  ill.  The  doctor  gave  him  no  hope,  and,  in  much 
confusion  of  mind,  he  made  his  will. 

He  had  three  sons. 

To  the  first  he  gave  one  half  of  his  seventeen  horses. 

To  the  second  he  gave  one  third  of  his  seventeen  horses. 

To  the  third  he  gave  one  ninth  of  his  seventeen  horses. 

And  he  died. 


34 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


After  his  funeral,  his  executor  called  together  the  three  sons  to  divide  among 
them  the  horses. 

“ Seventeen/’  he  said,  “ will  not  divide  by  two,  nor  by  three,  nor  by  nine.  I 
wish  to  be  just.  What  am  I to  do  ? ” 

The  sons  could  not  answer. 

While  the  question  was  puzzling  the  brains  of  the  four,  a dervish  came  riding 
that  way.  The  sons  proposed  submitting  the  question  to  him. 

Now  a dervish  is  a Turkish  monk,  who  lives  in  poverty,  and  is  supposed  to 
be  very  pious,  wise,  and  just. 

He  heard  the  case,  and  considered  it,  and  at  last  said,  — 

“Take  my  horse,  and  add  him  to  the  others,  then  you  will  have  eighteen.” 

The  executor  now  made  the  division. 

He  gave  the  first  son  one  half  of  the  horses,  — nine. 

The  second  one  third  of  the  horses,  — six. 

The  third  one  ninth,  — two. 

In  all,  — seventeen. 

The  dervish  then  said,  — 

“ You  will  not  need  my  horse,  since  you  have  an  equal  division.  I will  take 
him  back  again.” 

And  the  dervish  rode  away. 

The  sons  rejoiced  that  there  was  such  a wise  man  abroad,  and  all  were 
happy. 


MONTENEGRINS, 


CHAPTER  VII. 


THE  STORY  OF  MONTENEGRO. 

The  Story  of  Montenegro  and  a Story  of  Montenegro. 

HIS  is  a little  principality  of  Turkey,  the  independent 
spirit  and  heroism  of  whose  people  have  won  the 
admiration  of  the  world.  It  contains  about  130,000 
inhabitants. 

It  resembles  the  White  and  Franconia  Mountain 
region  in  New  Hampshire,  only  its  principal  peaks 
are  higher  than  Mt.  Washington,  of  the  White  Mountains,  and  Mt. 
Lafayette,  of  the  Franconia  range.  The  whole  of  New  Hampshire 
comprises  about  9,280  square  miles.  This  little  principality  has  about 
1,680  square  miles.  It  is  nearly  sixty  miles  long  and  thirty-five  broad. 
It  lies  south  of  Servia,  near  the  Adriatic  Sea.  It  is  separated  from  the 
Adriatic  by  a narrow  strip  of  land  belonging  to  Austria. 

It  is  called  Montenegro,  or  Black  Mountain,  on  account  of  the  dark 
color  of  its  hills  and  peaks.  One  of  its  peaks  is  nearly  10,000  feet  high. 
Mt.  Washington,  in  New  Hampshire,  is  a little  more  than  6,000  feet 
high. 

The  mountains  of  Montenegro  are  covered  with  dark  forests  of  fir, 
ash,  beech,  oak,  ilex,  willow,  and  poplar.  It  is  a beautiful  region,  full 
of  noble  scenery. 

It  is  a healthy  territory,  and  the  people  are  famous  for  their  simple 
manners  and  vigorous  constitution  and  resolute  character. 


A queer  law  was  enacted  at  this  time.  It  was  that  if  any  Montene- 
grin should  ever,  in  war,  turn  his  back  to  the  Turk,  he  should  be  dressed 


I3S  ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 

In  1476,  when  the  Byzantine  Empire  and  the  Greek  Church  were 
falling  on  all  sides  before  the  power  of  the  conquering  Turk,  Montene- 
gro resolved  that  she  would  never  surrender  her  liberty. 


AMONG  THE  PEAKS. 


MONTENEGRIN  CAVALRY, 


THE  STORY  OF  MONTENEGRO. 


I4I 

in  a woman’s  clothes,  be  whipped  by  the  women,,  and  then  sent  beyond 
the  territory  never  to  return.  The  Turks  have  never  been  able  to 
subdue  Montenegro. 

Small  as  she  is,  with  a capital  which  is  only  a village  with  a single 
street,  and  an  army  of  but  twenty  thousand  men,  Montenegro  has  for 
centuries  stoutly  maintained  her  independence,  and  proved  herself 
unconquerable.  The  brave  people,  from  the  mountain  fastnesses,  have 
defied  the  Turks  and  all  their  enemies. 

The  Montenegrins  belong  to  the  Servian  race,  which  once  formed 
a great  empire  in  that  region.  The  men  are  described  as  tall  and 
squarely  built,  with  long  brown  hair  and  dark-blue  eyes,  and  with  faces 
beaming  with  intelligence.  The  women  are  of  a medium  height,  with 
thick-set  bodies  and  dark  countenances.  They  are  cheerful  looking, 
but  inferior  in  intelligence  to  the  men. 

The  present  Prince  of  Montenegro,  who  himself  commanded  his 
troops  against  the  Turks  in  the  late  war,  is  a fine,  manly  person,  — tall, 
dark,  and  handsome.  He  is  brave  and  enterprising,  and  takes  a keen 
interest  in  the  making  of  highways,  and  in  the  progress  of  education 
among  his  subjects. 

Both  the  dress  and  the  customs  of  the  Montenegrins  are  quaint 
and  romantic.  The  attire  of  the  people  is  brilliant  in  its  variety  of 
color.  They  wear  long  white  coats,  red  waistcoats,  blue  trousers 
reaching  to  the  knee,  and  white  gaiters  ; their  caps  are  round  and  flat, 
and  are  worked  in  gold  embroidery. 

It  is  an  illustration  of  the  simplicity  of  the  government  that,  at  Cet- 
tinje,  the  capital,  one  may  sometimes  see  the  prince  and  his  Senate 
sitting  in  the  open  air,  on  a green  near  the  prince’s  humble  palace, 
administering  justice.  The  prince  does  not  keep  up  a very  splendid 
state ; for  the  income  of  the  principality  is  only  about  fifty  thousand 
dollars  a year,  and  his  residence  is  not  half  so  luxurious  as  are  those 
of  the  well-to-do  citizens  of  an  American  city. 

Many  years  ago,  or  in  the  fifteenth  century,  there  lived  in  Monte* 


142 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


negro  a heroic  prince,  called  Ivan  Bey.  His  true  name  was  Ivan 

Bey  ova. 

Venice  was  in  her  glory  then,  — beautiful  Venice,  which  filled  a 
hundred  islands  with  palaces,  just  across  the  calm,  blue  sea. 

In  1483,  Ivan  Bey  went  to  Venice,  and  sought  a wife  for  each  of  his 
sons.  Now,  Ivan  was  proud  of  the  beauty  of  the  young  men  of  his 

mountain  land,  and  he 


thought  his  son  Stanicha 


one  of  the  handsomest 
young  men  in  the  world. 

He  sought  the  hand 
of  the  daughter  of  the 
Doge  for  Stanicha.  He 
said  to  the  Doge  a very 
pretty  thing,  according 
to  the  historic  ballads, — 
“ Hearken  to  me, 
Doge  ! Thou  hast  in  thy 
house  the  most  beautiful 
of  roses,  and  there  is  in 
my  house  the  handsom- 
est of  pinks.  Doge,  let 
us  unite  the  rose  and 
pink.” 

It  is  well  for  a man 
to  think  well  of  his  chil- 
dren. 

Ivan  went  to  Venice, 
taking  to  the  glittering  city  three  loads  of  gold.  He  gained  the  prom- 
ise of  the  maiden  s hand  for  his  son,  and  it  was  agreed  that  the  wed- 
ding should  take  place  at  the  next  vintage. 

He  was  about  to  depart,  highly  delighted  with  his  success,  when  he 
said  to  the  Doge, — 


MONTENEGRIN  BOY. 


MONTENEGRIN  SENATOR. 


THE  STORY  OF  MONTENEGRO . 


M5 

“ Friend,  thou  shalt  soon  see  me  again,  with  six  hundred  men  from 
across  the  Gulf.  If  there  be  among  them  a single  one  who  is  hand- 
somer than  my  own  son  Stanicha,  you  may  give  me  neither  bride  nor 
dower.” 

Soon  after  the  happy  Ivan  returned  to  his  mountains,  the  handsome 
Stanicha  fell  sick  (of  all  the  diseases  in  the  world)  of  small-pox.  When 


L5LACK  MOUNTAINS. 


he  recovered,  his  beauty  had  gone ; he  was  one  of  the  homeliest  young 
men  ever  seen  in  the  land. 

The  autumn  came,  and  Ivan  grew  very  sad.  He  could  not  take 
such  a disfigured  son  to  such  a bride. 

Now  Ivan’s  wife  was  a very  sensible  woman,  and,  when  she  dis- 
covered what  made  her  husband  so  sad,  she  said  to  him,  — 

“ It  serves  you  right!  It  is  a punishment  for  your  pride!  You,  as 
an  orthodox  Christian,  ought  not  to  have  sought  the  hand  of  a Latin 
lady  for  our  son.” 

A long  time  passed.  At  length  there  came  sailing  across  the 
sunny  Adriatic  a fine  ship,  bearing  a message  from  the  Doge.  It  was 
a very  delicate  one,  — quite  a little  poem,  if  we  may  accept  the  ballad 
as  true.  It  said, — 


146 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


“ When  thou  enclosest  a meadow  with  hedges , thou  mowest  it , or  thou 
leavest  it  to  another , //W  snows  of  winter  may  not  spoil  the  flourish - 

ing  grass.” 

This  was  quite  a riddle.  We  think  the  reader  can  guess  its  mean- 
ing. It  was  like  saying,  When  one  asks  a bride,  and  obtains  her,  one 
should  come  for  her,  or  else  free  her  from  her  engagement. 

Ivan  assembled  six  hundred  Servians,  the  handsomest  of  the  race. 

“ I am  going  to  Venice,”  he  said,  “to  secure  the  daughter  of  the 
Doge  for  my  son.  I cannot  take  my  son  with  me,  because  I have 
promised  the  Doge  the  handsomest  man  in  Servia  for  his  daughter. 
Choose  me  a man  to  represent  him.  Which  is  the  fairest  of  you  all  ? ” 

There  was  a young  man  of  noble  family,  named  Obsenovo  Djuro, 
who  was  noble  in  mien  and  perfect  in  features,  and  the  assembly 
pointed  to  him. 

“You  shall  represent  my  son,”  said  Ivan.  “ I shall  cause  the  Doge 
to  believe  that  you  are  my  son.  Act  well  your  part,  and  you  shall 
receive  half  of  the  presents  that  the  Doge  bestows.” 

Djuro  was  very  unwilling  to  play  a part  like  this.  He  felt  it  unwor- 
thy of  his  religion  and  manhood.  But  he  obeyed. 

The  Doge  received  Ivan  with  great  pomp.  He  gave  a feast  to  the 
six  hundred  youths  that  lasted  a week.  The  ducal  palace  was  filled 
with  music  by  day,  and  its  gemmed  walls  were  a blaze  of  light  at 
night. 

Then  Ivan  said,  — 

“We  must  back  to  the  mountains.  Brine:  to  us  the  bride.” 

The  Doge  said,  — 

“Which  of  the  young  men  is  Stanicha?” 

The  Servians  pointed  to  Djuro. 

The  Doge  gave  Djuro  the  kiss  and  the  golden  apple.  Now,  the 
golden  apple  was  the  choicest  marriage  gift. 

I he  sons  of  the  Doge  came  forward,  loaded  with  presents  of  gold. 
They  asked, — 


MONTENEGRIN  SOLDIER. 


THE  STORY  OF  MONTENEGRO. 


I49 


“ Where  is  Stanicha  ? ” 

The  Servians  pointed  to  Djuro. 

They  embraced  him,  and  gave  him  garments  of  gold. 

The  Doge’s  family  came,  and  asked  for  Stanicha. 

The  Servians  pointed  to  Djuro. 

The  household  enriched  him  with  gifts,  and  the  bridal  party 
returned  to  Servia. 

When  the  bride  ar- 
rived in  Servia,  she  was 
told  the  story  of  the 
strategem,  and  was  asked 
to  accept  the  withered 
and  repulsive  princelet. 

She  pitied  his  misfor- 
tunes, and  yielded  to  the 
situation  in  a generous 
and  noble  spirit.  But: 
when  Djuro  claimed  half 
the  bridal  presents,  her 
pride  was  touched,  and 
she  resisted  the  payment 
of  the  claim 

“You  must  maintain 
my  cause,”  she  said  to 
Stanicha,  “if  it  has  to  be 
done  by  the  sword.  Else 
I will  take  my  courser, 

and  turn  to  the  shore,  and  Montenegrin  girl 

my  falcon  shall  bear  the  story  of  my  wrongs  to  the  Doge.” 

Stanicha  was  greatly  vexed  that  Djuro  should  press  the  claim.  He 
sought  him,  met  him  at  the  foot  of  a dark  mountain,  and  there  slew 
him  with  his  own  hand. 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT . 


1 5;0 

The  Servians  heard  of  the  deed  with  horror;  they  loved  Djuro,  and 
resolved  to  avenge  his  death. 

Stanicha  fled  to  Constantinople.  He  embraced  Islamism,  raised  a 
Turkish  army,  and  tried  to  recover  the  principality.  But  he  was 
defeated,  and  died  in  disgrace.  His  children  founded  noble  families 
in  Albania,  and  their  descendants  held  a certain  rank  until  1833,  when 
/ the  last  of  the  known  family  of  Ivan  Bey  was  exiled  by  the  Porte. 

“ I would  like  to  visit  Montenegro,”  said  Tommy. 

“ It  would  not  be  easy  to  do  so,”  said  Master  Lewis,  “ except  by  the 
way  of  the  Adriatic.  The  paths  are  dangerous  and  difficult,  and  we 
would  find  ourselves  entirely  among  strangers,  dependent  on  the  pri- 
vate hospitality  of  a people  whose  language  we  cannot  speak,  and  who 
would  naturally  regard  us  with  suspicion.  Besides,  we  have  not  the 
time  for  long  horseback  journeys.” 


BULGARIAN  TRAMPS. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


BULGARIA  AND  THE  DARDANELLES. 

Bulgaria.  — The  Dardanelles.  — A Turkish  Romance.  — The  Old  Woman  who 

COULD  TEACH  TRICKS  TO  A FOX. 

N leaving  Novi  Bazaar,  the  Class  journeyed  to  Mitro- 
vitsa,  whence  the  new  route  by  rail  to  Salonica,  thus 
passing  through  the  new  boundaries  of  Bulgaria,  on 
the  way  to  the  sea. 

We  have  heard  a great  deal  of  the  cruelties 
which  the  Turks,  a few  years  ago,  visited  upon  thou- 
sands of  the  Bulgarians, — terrible  stories  of  whole  families  murdered, 
of  tortures  inflicted  upon  innocent  babes,  and  of  villages  left  solitary 
and  desolate  by  their  fleeing  inhabitants. 

These  atrocities  have  occurred  because  the  poor  Bulgarians  tried 
to  free  themselves  from  the  tyranny  and  debasing  rule  of  the  Sultan  ; 
but  many  of  those  who  suffered  from  them  were  innocent  even  of 
this  offence. 

Who  are  these  Bulgarians,  and  what  sort  of  people  are  they  ? If 
you  will  look  on  the  map  of  Turkey  in  Europe,  you  will  see  that  Bul- 
garia is  a long,  narrow,  irregular  district,  lying  between  the  river  Dan- 
ube on  the  north,  and  the  lofty  and  picturesque  Balkan  mountain  range 
on  the  south  ; while  on  the  west  it  borders  on  Servia,  and  on  the  east 
is  washed  by  the  waves  of  the  Black  Sea. 

You  will  observe  that  it  is  hilly  in  places;  and  that  in  every  direc- 
tion winding  rivers  flow  through  its  territory. 


54 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


It  is  a beautiful  and  productive  land,  — this  Bulgaria.  Broad, 
fertile  plains  rise  gradually  from  the  Danube  to  the  mountains, 
and  slope  down  to  the  shores  of  the  Black  Sea.  Nature  has  blessed 
it ; and  it  is  too  fair  a country  to  be  the  sad  scene  of  havoc  and 
bloodshed. 

The  Bulgarians  are  a simple,  ignorant,  good-humored,  industrious, 
and  submissive  race.  They  are  slow  and  stolid,  and  strongly  attached 
to  their  homes  and  their  farms.  They  could  be  easily  governed,  if  their 
Turkish  rulers  would  only  treat  them  kindly  and  let  them  pursue 
their  labor  and  lives  in  peace. 

They  are  a very  mixed  people.  Of  the  whole  population,  about  a 
million  and  a half  are  Bulgarians,  and  half  a million  are  Turks.  Be- 
sides these,  in  Eastern  Bulgaria  about  one  hundred  thousand  Tartars 
dwell ; while  nearly  as  many  Circassians,  who  have  wandered  thither 
from  beyond  the  Black  Sea,  are  settled  among  the  mountains  and  hills 
in  the  west. 

In  passing  through  Bulgaria,  you  find  many  wandering  tribes  of  gyp- 
sies, with  queer  dresses,  and  hats  decked  off  with  many  colored  ribbons ; 
while  in  the  towns  you  see,  at  every  turn,  the  strongly  marked  features 
of  the  Jews  who  have  gathered  in  them. 

The  descendants  of  the  old  Bulgarian  race  are  called  “ rayahs.” 
They  are  for  the  most  part  farmers  and  shepherds,  while  in  the  towns 
they  are  mechanics. 

The  Bulgarian  villages  are  very  curious  and  peculiar  to  the  eyes  of  a 
stranger.  Each  consists  of  some  thirty  or  forty  huts  clustered  together, 
which  are  plastered  with  mud.  Around  each  house  is  usually  a high, 
singularly  built  fence,  which  looks  like  a tall,  ragged  hedge.  Within 
this  the  Bulgarian  keeps  his  domestic  animals,  — his  oxen,  cow,  pig, 
and  dog;  and  just  by  the  hut  may  be  seen  a rude  shed,  where  the  grain 
is  stowed  away. 

The  huts,  curiously  enough,  are  mostly  under  ground ; little  except 
the  roof  is  seen  above  the  soil.  Inside  them,  however,  there  is  an  air 


BULGARIA  AND  THE  DARDANELLES. 


155 


of  cosiness  and  comfort ; and  what  is  better  than  all,  of  exceeding 
neatness. 

The  Bulgarians  are  of  medium  height,  squarely  built,  with  coarse 
features,  and  rather  dark  in  complexion.  The  Tartars  in  the  eastern 
part  of  the  province  are  swarthy,  with  big  black  eyes  and  long  hair 
and  fierce-looking  faces. 

The  usual  dress  of  the  men  is  a loose  open  jacket,  of  a dark  color, 
a vest  of  like  material,  and  trousers  which  are  large  and  baggy  as  far 
as  the  knee,  below  which  they  fit  tightly  to  the  leg.  A long  sash  is 
worn  about  the  waist,  and  a round  cap  of  sheepskin  covers  the  head. 

The  women  almost  always  appear  in  a shirt  and  bodice,  a cloth 
tunic,  and  long  skirt.  They  have  a broad  belt  about  the  waist,  and  a 
gaudily  colored  apron  in  front.  Their  small  red  caps  are  often  deco- 
rated with  curious  coins  of  various  metals. 

The  Bulgarians  are,  it  is  true,  ignorant,  and  show  but  little  ambi- 
tion ; yet  they  have  many  excellent  qualities.  They  are  noted  for 
their  simple  honesty,  the  steadiness  with  which  they  work,  and  for 
their  temperance  and  morality.  This  is  more  than  can  be  said  of  some 
nations  that  are  much  more  highly  civilized. 

“I  cannot  understand,”  said  Wyllys,  “why  the  Turks  have  any 
power  at  all  over  these  principalities.  We  meet  at  least  three  Chris- 
tians everywhere  to  a single  Turk.” 

“Turkey  in  Europe  is  but  a small  part  of  the  Turkish  Empire,” 
said  Master  Lewis.  “ By  the  treaties  that  followed  the  last  war,  Ser- 
via,  Montenegro,  Bosnia,  and  Bulgaria  are  virtually  made  independ- 
ent; and  the  Turkish  power  in  Europe  is  reduced  to  a mere  name.” 

“ By  visiting  Novi  Bazaar,”  said  Wyllys,  “we  have  had  glimpses  of 
all  the  principalities  of  which  we  have  read  much  in  the  papers  for  the 
last  few  years,  — and  now  we  are  passing  through  Roumelia.” 

“ I planned  the  journey,”  said  Master  Lewis,  “ in  this  way,  so  that 
you  might  get  a clear  view  of  the  history  and  politics  of  the  East.” 

Salonica  is  the  Thessalonica  of  the  New  Testament,  a city  in  Mace- 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


156 

donia,  to  which  the  Apostle  Paul  sent  two  epistles.  It  is  the  chief 
commercial  emporium  of  the  Turkish  Empire.  It  is  a funereal  look- 
ing city ; its  walls,  some  five  miles  in  extent,  are  shaded  with  cypresses, 
and  over  them  rise  mosques  that  were  once  Christian  churches.  Ruins 
are  everywhere  to  be  seen ; and  the  appearance  of  the  streets  is  mis- 
erable in  the  extreme.  It  has  about  seventy  thousand  inhabitants. 

The  Class  here  took  the  steamer  for  Constantinople,  passing 
through  the  Dardanelles,  that  door  to  the  East,  that  gate  of  dispute 
in  each  discussion  of  the  Eastern  Question. 

The  Dardanelles  are  the  narrow  straits  which  unite  the  Mediter- 
ranean Sea  with  the  Sea  of  Marmora.  The  Sea  of  Marmora  is  con- 
nected, at  its  other  end,  with  the  Black  Sea,  by  another  narrow  strait, 
called  the  Bosphorus ; and  it  is  upon  this  narrow  strait  of  the  Bos- 
phorus that  Constantinople,  the  Sultan’s  capital,  is  situated. 

Thus  the  Dardanelles  are  an  essential  part  of  the  water-way  between 
the  two  great  seas,  — the  Mediterranean  and  the  Black  Sea.  The 
strait  is  about  four  miles  wide  at  its  broadest  part,  and  a little  less 
than  a mile  across  at  its  narrowest  point;  and  it  is  about  forty  miles 
long.  It  divides  Europe  from  Asia,  one  of  its  shores  being  the  famous 
peninsula  of  Gallipoli,  and  the  other  the  furthest  north-western  coast 
of  Asia  Minor. 

The  Dardanelles  were  famous,  in  ancient  times,  as  the  Hellespont. 
It  was  across  the  principal  strait,  as  most  readers  know,  that  Leander 
swam  ; and  the  same  feat  was  afterwards  performed,  many  centuries 
later,  by  the  poet  Lord  Byron.  When  Xerxes  invaded  Europe,  he  built 
a bridge  across  the  narrowest  neck  of  the  Hellespont.  The  name  Dar- 
danelles is  supposed  to  have  been  given  to  the  strait  from  the  ancient 
province  of  Dardania,  near  by. 

This  narrow  passage  of  water,  situated  as  it  is,  has  always  been 
regarded  as  a military  locality  of  great  importance.  Two  of  the  ear- 
lier sultans,  Mahomet  II.  and  Mahomet  IV.,  found  it  wise  to  defend 
its  entrance  at  the  Mediterranean  end  by  erecting  four  formidable 


A GARDEN  OF  BEAUTY. 


BULGARIA  AND  THE  DARDANELLES. 


l59 


forts,  — two  on  the  European  and  two  on  the  Asiatic  shore.  These 
forts  remain  to  this  day ; and  although  they  might  be  unable  to  bar 
the  intrusion  of  ironclads,  they  could  stop  merchant  ships,  transports, 
and  all  other  vessels. 

In  modern  times,  the  Dardanelles  have  served  to  greatly  restrict 
the  maritime  movements  of  nations,  and  have  been  the  subject  of 
many  treaties  and  more  than  one  war. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  a large  portion  of  the  coast  of  the 
Black  Sea,  shut  in  as  it  is,  and  only  accessible  from  the  greater  seas 
by  the  Dardanelles,  belongs  to  Russia.  The  only  other  Russian  sea- 
coast  is  the  Baltic,  which  is  closed  to  navigation  by  ice  the  greater 
part  of  the  year.  The  Black  Sea,  therefore,  is  the  only  place  where 
Russia  could  maintain  a powerful  navy;  nor  can  she  do  this,  unless 
she  is  able  to  go  in  and  out  by  the  strait  we  have  described. 

For  a long  period,  the  sultans,  supported  by  England  (who  has 
always  opposed  the  creation  of  a Russian  navy),  kept  the  Dardanelles 
strictly  closed  to  all  foreign  ships  whatever.  None  could  pass  in  or 
out  of  the  strait.  About  fifty  years  ago  there  was  a war  beween  Rus- 
sia and  Turkey,  the  result  of  which  was  that  Turkey  was  forced  to 
agree  that  Russian  merchant  ships  should  be  allowed  to  go  in  and  out 
by  the  Dardanelles ; but  war  ships  were  still  excluded.  Somewhat 
later  it  was  agreed  by  all  the  Powers  that  the  war  ships  of  no  nation 
should  be  allowed  to  enter  the  Dardanelles. 

As  a result  of  the  defeat  of  Russia  in  the  Crimea  by  France,  Eng- 
land, and  Turkey,  twenty  years  ago,  Russia  was  forbidden  not  only  to 
send  war  ships  in  and  out  of  the  Dardanelles,  but  to  have  any  war 
ships  even  in  the  Black  Sea  itself.  This  restriction  was,  however,  re- 
moved in  1871  ; and  since  that  year  Russia  has  been  able  to  have 
war  ships  in  the  Black  Sea,  but  not  to  send  them  through  the 
Dardanelles. 

She  now  desires  this  privilege  also ; and  should  she  obtain  it,  the 
result  would  be  that  Russia  would  build  up  a great  navy,  which  would 


i6o 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


in  time  rival  that  of  England  herself.  With  the  Black  Sea  as  a vast 
dock-yard  and  arsenal,  and  a way  to  the  Mediterranean  and  the  Atlantic 
through  the  Dardanelles,  she  would,  ere  long,  become  one  of  the  great 
naval  powers  of  the  earth. 

We  see  in  this  the  reason  why  the  opening  of  the  strait  to  Russian 
war  vessels  has  been  so  long  and  is  still  opposed  by  England ; and 
why  the  little  strait  has  been  a subject  of  such  bitter  contention  for 
a long  period  of  years. 

So,  leaving  the  Eastern  Question  again,  we  approach  Constantinople. 

The  Class  was  in  the  land  of  stories.  Turkey  is  as  full  of  ro- 
mances as  of  green  woods  and  flowers.  Most  of  these  stories  have 
been  brought  into  the  country  from  Asia ; they  have  the  wealth,  glow, 
coloring  of  Persia,  and  more  or  less  of  the  savor  of  the  Golden  Age  of 
the  Caliphs,  and  much  of  the  airy  charm  of  the  “ Arabian  Nights.” 

We  give  here  one  of  these  Turkish  romances,  which  much  pleased 
the  Class  on  its  way  to  the  Sea  of  Marmora  and  the  Golden  Horn. 


NUMAN  AND  NAAM ; 

OR,  THE  OLD  WOMAN  WHO  COULD  TEACH  TRICKS  TO  A FOX,  AND 

THE  WISE  DOCTOR. 

A very  long  time  ago,  in  the  times  of  the  kings  of  the  family  of  the  Beni 
Ommieh,  whatever  family  that  might  have  been,  there  lived  in  the  city  of 
Cufah  a young  man  named  Numan,  who  had  a most  beautiful  young  wife.  I 
say  “ most  beautiful,”  for  this  is  the  simple  English  way  of  speaking  of  the 
woman ; but  such  a phrase  is  as  dust  to  gold,  in  comparison  to  the  Oriental 
adjectives  that  describe  her  charms.  We  are  told  that 

“ If  ever  there  was  a being  unique  in  the  world, 

A second  like  which  sure  never  was  seen, 

It  was  she,  it  was  she.” 

This  couple,  we  are  also  told,  were  like  two  “ cedars  in  a garden  of  beauty  ; ” 
and  further,  that  her  loveliness  was  so  lustrous  that  her  face  shone  in  the  dark, 


HEDJADJ  PASSING  THE  PALACE. 


BULGARIA  AND  THE  DARDANELLES.  1 63 

which  I am  a little  afraid  may  not  be  quite  true.  Still,  it  was  long,  long  ago, 
and  it  is  pleasant  to  receive  the  old  chronicler’s  testimony. 

They  lived  in  a palace,  which  we  are  informed  was  “like  the  gardens  of 
Paradise.”  The  lady’s  name  was  Naam , which  you  will  be  sure  to  remember  ; 
and  it  is  related  that,  in  addition  to  her  personal  beauty,  she  had  a very  melodious 


NAAM’S  PALACE. 

voice,  and  when  she  sang  by  the  palace  window  the  people  in  the  street  stopped 
to  listen  ; and,  if  they  were  not  already  married,  they  straightway  fell  in  love. 
What  a valuable  lady  she  would  be  now,  when  so  many  bachelors  are  to  be 
found  ! 

The  customs  of  the  lands  of  the  Mohammedan  religion  are  not  like  ours. 
A rich  man  there  may  have  many  wives  ; and  the  caliph,  who  was  the  prince 
of  the  country,  and  was  supposed  to  be  the  successor  of  Mohammed,  the 
prophet,  claimed  the  right  to  the  handsomest  women  in  his  dominions  for  his 


164 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


wives.  His  officers  of  state  were  as  ambitious  to  secure  for  him  beautiful 
women  to  marry  as  to  obtain  the  choicest  gems  for  his  sceptre  and  crown. 

Now,  the  governor  of  the  city  of  Cufah  was  Hedjadj,  — pronounce  it 
quickly,  and  so  show  your  good  school  training.  He  was  called  “ The  Cruel.” 
One  day  he  was  passing  the  palace  where  this  happy  couple  lived,  when  he 

heard  Naam  singing. 

He  was  quite  enchanted. 

“ If  that  lady’s  face,”  said  he,  “ is 
as  beautiful  as  her  voice,  she  is  fit  for 
the  wife  of  the  caliph.” 

Now,  the  Mohammedan  women  do 
not  show  their  faces,  except  to  their 
own  household.  They  wear  veils  in  the 
presence  of  strangers. 

Hedjadj,  therefore,  instructed  his 
chief  of  police  to  find  a cunning  woman, 
who  would  by  some  artifice  secure  a 
place  in  Naam’s  household,  and  report 
to  him  if  the  lady’s  face  were  as  beauti- 
ful as  her  voice.  If  it  were,  he  hoped 
to  entice  her  away  from  her  husband, 
and  present  her  to  the  caliph. 

There  was  an  old  woman  in  the  city 
who  was  a sorceress.  She  was,  we  are 
told,  “ expert  in  all  ways  of  deceit,”  and 
was  so  cunning  that  she  could  “ teach 
tricks  to  a fox,”  which  must  have  been  very  cunning  indeed.  She  spent  much 
of  her  time  in  the  streets,  and  was  very  watchful  for  opportunities  to  enrich 
herself  by  her  arts. 

When  the  chief  of  police  informed  this  old  woman  who  was  so  cunning  that 
she  “could  teach  tricks  to  a fox”  of  the  governor’s  wish,  she  answered, — 

“ If  the  object  of  your  desires  be  in  the  skies  among  the  Pleiades,  under  the 
earth,  or  on  the  earth,  I will  surely  find  her,  and  put  her  into  your  power,” 
which  was  a very  high-flying  answer  for  the  cunning  old  lady  to  make. 

I he  old  woman  dressed  herself  to  represent  a Sofy  — a sort  of  Moham- 
medan nun  — an  hundred  years  old.  She  put  a shawl  over  her  head,  and  took 
in  her  hand  an  iron-shod  stick,  and  went  into  the  street,  exclaiming;, — 

“ Listen,  O ye  people  ! Allah  is  one  God  ! Listen,  O ye  people!  ” 

In  this  disguise  she  came  to  Numan’s  palace,  and  asked  to  be  admitted. 


BULGARIA  AND  THE  DARDANELLES. 


65 


The  servants  refused  her. 

“ Hear,  O ye  people ! I have  deserted  the  world.  I am  a servant  of  Allah. 
Wherever  I bend  my  steps  I carry  good  fortune  ; every  one  profits  by  my 
coming.  Why  do  you  obstruct  my  entrance  ?” 

The  servants  admitted  her,  and  conducted  her  to  Naam. 

Now,  Naam  was  a truly  good  woman,  with  all  of  her  beauty  and  accom- 
plishments ; and  she  delighted  in  the  society  of  pious  souls,  hoping  to  profit  by 
their  experience. 

The  old  woman  gave  her 
a salutation,  and  said,  — 

“ Let  not  Allah  be  forgot- 
ten. Show  me  a retired  place, 
where  I may  pray.” 

Naam  spread  a carpet  for 
her  in  a closet ; and  the  Sofy 
prayed  in  words  and  preyed  in 
thought  until  noon,  and  from 
noon  until  night,  which  sup- 
posed devotion  quite  won  the 
young  wife’s  heart. 

The  old  woman  remained 
in  the  palace  several  days, — 
it  seemed  as  if  her  devotions 
would  never  end.  She  then 
told  Naam  she  must  depart  for 
a time. 

“ Where  are  you  going  ? ” 
asked  Naam. 

“ To  visit  some  pious  peo- 
ple. Will  you  not  go  with  me?” 

Naam  gladly  consented  ; 
her  heart  always  responded  to  what  promised  hope  and  comfort  to  others. 

The  old  woman  led  Naam  to  the  house  of  the  governor.  When  they 
reached  the  vestibule  she  said,  — 

“ Remain  here,  and  I will  go  and  see  if  the  good  man  is  alone.” 

She  found  ready  access  to  the  “ good  ” man,  you  may  well  believe.  She  told 
her  story,  and  departed  in  secret.  Hedjadj  came  to  the  vestibule,  and,  surpris- 
ing Naam,  saw  her  face,  which  we  are  told  was  so  “ resplendent  ” that  it  filled 
the  “ whole  vestibule  with  splendor.”  We  are  also  told  that  she  appeared 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


1 66 

“Fresh  as  a rose  from  the  garden  of  truth, 

And  a thousand  philomels  were  her  lovers.” 

Hedjadj  ordered  his  soldiers  to  seize  poor  Naam,  and  to  get  ready  a litter, 
and  carry  her  on  it  to  Damascus,  where  was  the  palace  of  the  caliph. 

When  Naam  found  how 
cruelly  she  had  been  deceived, 
she  was  struck  to  the  heart 
with  grief,  and  her  tears 
flowed  continually.  The  jour- 
ney to  Damascus  was  a long 
one,  occupying  thirty  or  forty 
days  ; and  her  mind  contin- 
ually dwelt  on  her  husband, 
whom  she  dearly  loved.  The 
admiration  which  her  beauty 
excited  at  the  caliph’s  palace 
only  increased  her  sorrow. 
The  splendors  of  Damascus 
were  nothing  to  her.  The 
glories  of  the  caliph’s  palace 
seemed  a mockery  in  compar- 
ison with  the  light  of  love 
in  her  own  happy  home.  She 
fell  sick  soon  after  her  ar- 
rival, and  her  beauty  began  to 
wither. 

“ Her  teeth  in  brightness  could  make  the  stars  envious, 

Rose-buds  opened  when  she  smiled", 

Jewels  were  scattered  about  when  she  spake.” 

So  says  the  poet,  and  he  ought  to  have  been  truthful ; but  we  do  not  often  see 
a lady  quite  so  charming  as  that  now. 

We  must  now  return  to  Numan.  When  he  found  that  his  lovely  bride  had 
been  stolen,  he  shut  himself  up  for  grief,  and  youth  faded  from  his  cheek  like 
the  emerald  tint  from  the  autumn  leaf.  He  must  have  a skilful  physician,  his 
friends  said.  Who  should  it  be  ? 

Now,  however  crafty  may  be  the  agents  of  evil,  the  spirit  of  good  is  mighty, 
and  virtue  is  sure  to  triumph  in  the  end.  When  those  who  have  been  deceived 


HOUSE  OF  THE  GOVERNOR. 

The  caliph  was  enchanted  when  he  met  her. 


BULGARIA  AND  THE  DARDANELLES. 


I67 

trust  in  Providence,  there  open  to  them  golden  doors  and  pleasant  pathways 
out  of  all  their  troubles;  and  we  are  glad  to  say  that  Numan  and  Naam  were 
very  good  people  as  Mohammedans  go. 

There  came  to  Cufah  at  this  time  a very  wise  physician.  The  medicine 
venders  in  those  days  did  not  publish  medical  almanacs  and  advertise  in  the 
newspapers  ; but  in  a more  direct, 
and  quite  as  modest  way,  cried 
themselves  in  the  streets.  Now, 
this  physician  went  about  crying, — 

“ Let  him  appear  who  needs  a 
skilful  physician  and  one  versed 
in  the  hidden  sciences  ! ” 

The  father  of  Numan  heard 
this  physician  calling  under  the 
window,  and  he  invited  him  to  see 
his  son.  The  physician  declared 
that  Numan  had  no  disease  of 
body,  but  was  wasting  of  disap- 
pointment ; and  he  declared  that,  if 
Allah  would  assist  him,  he  must 
find  the  lost  bride  and  restore  her 
to  her  husband. 

The  wise  and  pious  physician 
soon  discovered  the  arts  of  the 
wicked  old  woman  who  could  teach 
tricks  to  a fox,  and  learned  whither 
Naam  had  been  sent.  He  pro- 
posed to  Numan  that  they  should 
go  in  company  to  Damascus,  and 
“ see  what  the  Lord  would  do  for 
them.” 

Now  the  caliph  had  a very 
lovely  sister  named  Abbassah.  She 
pitied  Naam,  and  tenderly  nursed  her.  She  sought  for  her  the  best  medical 
aid  ; and  now  people  began  to  hear  of  a great  wonder  that  had  come  to  Damas- 
cus. Two  physicians  had  established  themselves  on  a certain  street,  who  healed 
all  that  applied  to  them  for  remedies.  A slave  brought  the  great  news  to  the 
palace  of  the  caliph.  Abbassah  heard  it,  and  she  resolved  to  send  for  one  of 
these  wonderful  men  to  prescribe  for  Naam.  The  two  doctors  were  the  wise 
physician  of  Cufah  and  Numan. 


HOUSE  OF  NUMAN’S  FATHER. 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


I 68 

When  the  servant  of  Abbassah  summoned  the  physicians  to  the  caliph’s 
palace,  the  wise  doctor  went  alone,  and  he  found  it  was  a young  lady  who 
needed  the  prescription,  and,  though  he  could  not  learn  her  name,  he  believed  her 
to  be  Naam.  When  he  went  again,  he  carried  a prescription  in  Numan’s  hand- 
writing, which  he  ordered  to  be  taken  to  the  inner  palace,  where  the  lady  dwelt. 
When  the  servant  returned,  she  brought  a purse  of  gold,  and  in  the  purse  was 
found  a secret  note  indicating,  in  a mystic  way,  that  she  understood  the  doctor’s 
purpose.  As  soon  as  Naam  saw  the  handwriting  of  the  prescription,  hope 
revived.  The  roses  bloomed  on  her  cheek  again,  and  she  caused  it  to  be  known 
in  the  inner  palace,  and  to  the  caliph,  that  the  new  doctor’s  medicines  were  doing 
her  much  good. 

Naam  told  her  true  history  to  her  servant,  who  met  the  new  doctors,  for  no 
man  except  the  caliph  was  allowed  to  go  into  the  inner  palace.  Numan  also 
confided  his  history  to  the  same  servant,  when  he  had  learned  that  she  had  the 
heart  and  confidence  of  Naam.  The  two  desired  to  meet  ; but  this  could  not  be, 
as  no  man  was  allowed  to  go  into  the  inner  palace,  and  no  woman  was  permitted 
to  pass  out  of  it  unattended.  But  Naam  prayed  continually  that  God,  in  his 
providence,  would  effect  what  seemed  to  be  impossible. 

One  day  the  servant  said  to  Naam, — 

“ Do  you  wish  to  see  Numan  ? ” 

Naam  replied,  — 

“ Ask  the  sick  if  he  wish  for  health.” 

The  faithful  servant  answered, — 

“ No  one  should  eat  sorrow,  for  God  will  give  aid.  There  is  a remedy  for 
every  ill.  I will  weep  until  I see  you  smile.” 

When  the  servant  met  Numan,  she  said, — 

“ Do  you  wish  to  see  Naam  ? ” 

“ Yes  ; if  it  cost  me  my  life.” 

“ No  one  should  eat  sorrow,  for  God  will  give  aid.  There  is  a remedy  for 
every  ill.  I will  weep  until  I see  you  smile.” 

Then  she  said,  — 

“ Come  with  me  to  the  palace.” 

She  threw  a beautiful  cloak  over  Numan,  that  gave  him  the  appearance  of 
a woman. 

When  they  reached  the  gate  of  the  inner  palace,  the  porter  asked  who  the 
new  comer  might  be. 

“ One  of  the  family  of  Naam,  who  has  come  to  visit  her,”  answered  the 
servant. 

The  latter  then  directed  Numan  to  Naam’s  apartments,  and  stood  herself 


BULGARIA  AND  THE  DARDANELLES.  1 69 

in  the  servants’  hall  to  await  his  reappearance,  and  to  conduct  him  out  of 
the  palace. 

Numan  did  not  well  understand  the  direction.  He  passed  by  the  apart- 
ments of  Naam  and  entered  the  room  of  Abbassah,  the  caliph’s  sister.  The 
apartment  was  hung  with  brocade  and  silk,  and  furnished  with  luxurious  sofas, 
and  glittered  with  golden  ornaments.  Presently  Abbassah  entered. 

“ What  foolish  woman  are  you,  that  without  permission  have  entered  my 
room  ? ” 

“ I am  no  woman,  but  a wretched  man,  in  great  trouble  and  sorrow.  I came 
here  because  my  heart  is  grieved,  and  my  spirit  groans.  My  bride  has  been 
stolen  from  me,  and  I have  traced  her  here ; and  I have  thus  risked  my  life  to 
once  more  behold  her.  Blame  me  not.  In  my  case  you  would  feel  as  I feel, 
and  do  as  I have  done.” 

Numan  then  told  her  his  story,  and  the  lady’s  eyes  filled  with  tears. 

“ Do  not  fear,”  she  said ; “ you  have  a true  heart,  and  I will  protect  you.  I 
will  send  at  once  for  Naam.” 

The  meeting  of  the  happy  pair  is  described  in  glowing  language  in  the- 
original  romance,  too  flowery  in  fact  for  practical  people  nowadays  to  appre- 
ciate. We  are  told  that  when  they  saw  each  other  each  fell  senseless  to  the 
floor,  and  that  Abbassah  threw  rose-water  in  their  faces,  which  was  a very 
proper  thing  to  do  ; and  that  both  recovered,  which  was  also  very  proper.  Naam 
took  her  lute  and  began  to  sing. 

As  she  was  singing,  a majestic  step  approached  the  door,  and  a loud  voice 
called, — 

“ Barik  Allah”  (whatever  that  may  mean) ! “ What  voices  are  those  I hear  ? ” 

Abbassah  was  startled  by  the  voice.  She  knew  it  was  the  caliph.  She 
threw  a cloak  around  Numan,  and  advanced  to  meet  her  brother. 

“ Go  on  with  your  pastimes,”  said  the  caliph. 

“ O Emir  of  the  Faithful ! ” said  Abbassah.  “ I am  about  to  tell  a story. 
Listen  ! for  I want  your  judgment  upon  the  points  that  I shall  present. 

“ O Emir  of  the  Faithful  ! there  once  lived  a young  man  in  Cufah  who  had 
a lovely  bride.  One  night  the  governor  of  the  city,  a wicked  and  cruel  man, 
was  making  his  rounds,  when  he  chanced  to  pass  near  the  window  of  the 
palace  where  the  happy  pair  lived,  and  to  hear  the  lady  singing.  The  next  day 
he  employed  an  old  woman,  who  was  reputed  to  be  so  artful  that  she  could 
teach  tricks  to  a fox,  to  entice  this  young  bride  from  the  palace,  which  she  did 
by  pretending  an  errand  of  charity  ; and  when  he  found  her  in  his  power  he 
sent  her  as  a present  to  the  caliph.” 

“ Had  I been  the  caliph,  I would  have  restored  her  to  her  home,”  said  the 


emir. 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


170 

“Yes,  Emir  of  the  Faithful,  you  would  have  done  justly.  But  listen!  A 
wise  doctor,  who  believed  that  the  powers  of  good  were  mightier  than  those 
of  evil,  learned  whither  the  bride  had  been  carried.  He  induced  the  sorrowing 
husband  to  go  with  him  to  the  city,  where  the  caliph  held  his  court,  and  try  to 
recover  his  young  wife.  When  they  had  arrived,  they  were  led  to  believe  that 
it  would  be  death  to  approach  the  caliph  in  such  a cause.” 

“ I would  have  received  the  husband  graciously.” 

“ Yes,  Emir  of  the  Faithful,  you  would  have  been  gracious.  But  listen  ! 
This  man  from  Cufah,  in  the  disguise  of  a woman,  came  into  the  palace  at 
the  peril  of  his  life  to  see  his  bride.  He  succeeded  in  meeting  her  ; but  during 
the  interview  the  caliph  himself  appeared,  and  the  ruse  was  discovered.” 
Abbassah  paused. 

“ And  what  did  the  caliph  do  ? ” 

“ He  drew  his  sword  and  slew  them.” 

“What  an  ignorant  ruler!  The  two  persons  were  excusable.  He  should 
have  learned  their  story,  and  have  done  them  justice.” 

“Emir  of  the  Faithful,  that  is  what  you  would  have  done?” 

“ Yes  ; a caliph  should  be  merciful  and  just.” 

“ Then  behold  such  a case  before  you  ! ” 

Abbassah  drew  aside  the  cloak  from  Numan,  and  revealed  to  the  astonished 
eyes  of  the  caliph,  — a man. 

“Behold  !”  she  said,  “in  the  youth  before  you  the  subject  of  my  story,  and 
in  this  woman  the  stolen  bride.  O Prince  of  the  Faithful  ! by  your  own 
promise  may  your  justice  never  pass  by  the  innocent.  The  governor  of  Cufah 
has  treated  these  as  I have  told  you  ; what  shall  be  done,  not  to  these  unfor- 
tunate people,  but  to  Hedjadj  ez  Zalim  ? ” 

“ He  shall  be  driven  from  his  office  ; and  the  wise  physician  shall  have  his 
place.” 

“ Allah  is  just ! And  what  shall  be  done  with  Numan  and  Naam  ?” 

“ 1 hey  shall  be  restored  to  their  palace  ; and  the  God  who  heareth  the  cry 
of  the  just  shall  be  praised.” 


CONSTANTINOPLE. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


CONSTANTINOPLE. 

Constantinople. — The  Dervishes.  — Tommy’s  Letter. 

HE  situation  of  Constantinople  is  the  most  beautiful 
in  all  the  world. 

Look  upon  the  map  of  Turkey,  and  you  will  find 
Kadi  Keny.  It  was  o.nce  called  Chalcedon.  It  is 
on  the  Sea  of  Marmora,  nearly  opposite  Constan- 
tinople, and  is  inferior  to  that  city  in  situation, 
though  it  was  founded  before  it. 

Nearly  seven  hundred  years  before  Christ,  an  oracle  is  said  to  have 
told  some  Megarian  emigrants  a very  strange  thing. 

“ Found  your  city,”  it  said,  “opposite  the  land  of  the  blind  men.” 

They  went  in  search  of  the  “ land  of  the  blind  men.”  They  came 
to  Chalcedon,  and  saw  beyond  it  the  beautiful  situation  for  a city  in 
the  curve  of  the  Golden  Horn.  Then  they  understood  the  meaning 
of  the  oracle;  and  they  founded  Byzantium,  opposite  Chalcedon.  The 
city  grew,  and  nearly  a thousand  years  afterwards  became  the  capital 
of  the  Byzantine  Empire,  as  Greece  and  the  Roman  provinces  in  the 
East  were  called.  This  empire  was  founded  in  395,  when  Theodosius 
the  Great  divided  the  Roman  Empire  between  his  two  sons,  Arcadius 
and  Honorius,  giving  the  former  the  East  and  the  latter  the  West. 

As  the  traveller  approaches  Constantinople,  he  first  sees  the  slender 
minarets,  or  tall  spires,  from  which  the  Mohammedans  are  called  to 


174 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


prayer,  glimmering  like  jewelled  fingers  in  the  sun.  Then  he  beholds 
the  swelling  domes  of  the  mosques.  Mosque  and  minaret  are  sur- 
mounted by  crescents:  the  air  glowing  over  the  Golden  Horn  is,  as 
it  were,  full  of  moons. 

Why  is  tli is  emblem  everywhere  seen? 

In  the  year  340  b.  c.  the  Macedonians  laid  siege  to  the  city.  They 
prepared  to  carry  the  walls  by  assault  one  cloudy  night,  and  take  the 
place  by  surprise.  Just  as  the  attack  was  about  to  be  made,  the  clouds 
parted,  and  the  crescent  moon  shone  clear  on  the  city,  revealing  the 
plan  of  the  enemy.  The  people  believed  that  the  appearance  of  the 
crescent  at  this  time  was  a revelation  of  Divine  favor.  They  made 
the  crescent  their  emblem,  and  placed  it  in  their  temples,  and  engraved 
it  on  their  shields.  When  the  Turks  captured  the  city,  and  overthrew  the 
Byzantine  or  Eastern  Empire,  they,  too,  adopted  the  crescent  as  their 
emblem,  and  set  it  on  every  minaret  as  a symbol  of  the  favor  of  God. 

The  streets  of  Byzantium,  or  Constantinople,  have  been  purpled 
by  wars  for  twenty-five  hundred  years.  It  would  take  a long  history 
to  present  a view  of  these  contests.  The  city  was  besieged  by  the 
Roman  emperors  Severus,  Maximus,  and  Constantinus ; by  the  Per- 
sians, Avars,  and  Arabs.  It  fell  under  the  power  of  Rome  with  the 
whole  of  the  Grecian  Empire  ; and  Constantine  in  330  made  it  the 
capital  of  the  Roman  Empire,  and  so  of  the  world.  It  was  attacked 
again  and  again  by  Russia,  and  was  conquered  by  the  Latin  Crusaders. 
It  was  recovered  by  the  Greeks  in  1261  ; and  in  the  spring  of  1453  it 
fell  before  the  conquering  sword  of  Mahomet  II.  It  was  once  the 
head  of  the  Latin  Church ; it  has  been  for  many  centuries  the  prin- 
cipal seat  of  the  Mohammedan  power. 

St.  Sophia!  I he  House  of  Wisdom,  it  was  called,  for  Sophia 
means  wisdom.  A hundred  miles  distant  on  the  sea,  the  sailor  may 
see  the  crescent  on  the  principal  cupola  glimmering  in  the  sun.  The 
gold  on  this  crescent  alone  cost  a fortune;  and  other  fortunes  flitter 
in  the  crescents  below. 


GOLDEN  HORN,  FROM  A KIOSQUE  IN  THE  SERAGLIO. 


CONSTANTINOPLE. 


77 


The  Church  of  St.  Sophia  was  the  pride  of  the  East,  when  the 
Byzantine  Empire  divided  the  world  with  Rome.  It  was  believed  to 
have  been  built  under  the  direction  of  angels.  Its  foundations  were 
laid  during  the  reign  of  Constantine,  or  about  the  year  325,  the  year 
of  the  Council  of  Nice.  It  was  twice  burned,  but  only  to  arise  in 
greater  splendor,  until  the  present  edifice  began  to  grow,  and  drew  to 
it  the  spoils  of  many  temples  and  climes.  All  the  beautiful  marbles 
of  the  East  were  sought  for:  Phrygian  white  marble,  with  rose-colored 
seams ; black  Celtic  marble,  with  white  veins ; Bosphorus  marble,  with 
black  veins ; Egyptian  starred  granite  and  Saitic  porphyry.  Columns 
from  the  Temple  of  the  Sun  at  Baalbec ; from  the  Temple  of  Diana  at 
Ephesus;  from  the  temples  at  Athens,  and  thus  from  the  temples 
of  the  Sun  and  Moon,  and  of  Isis  and  Osiris  and  Olympian  Jove. 
A hundred  architects  superintended  it,  under  whom  were  placed  a 
hundred  masons.  An  angel,  the  emperor  claimed,  came  to  him  and 
revealed  the  plan  in  a dream  or  vision.  The  angel  appeared  again, 
and  this  time,  if  we  may  follow  the  tradition,  revealed  a subterranean 
vault  full  of  gold,  eighty  hundredweight  in  quantity,  which  was  used 
to  complete  the  dome.  The  cupolas  were  things  of  air.  The  tiles 
were  of  extraordinary  lightness.  The  main  cupola,  indeed,  seems  to 
be  suspended  in  the  air.  It  is  a marvel  of  human  skill. 

The  altar  was  withdrawn  from  the  eyes  of  the  people  by  a parti- 
tion, in  which  were  twelve  gold  columns.  The  sacred  vessels  were  of 
gold ; and  the  chalice  cloths,  of  which  there  were  forty-two  thousand, 
were  worked  in  jewels.  There  were  doors  of  ivory,  amber,  and  cedar, 
and  doors  veneered  with  planks  which  were  said  to  have  been  taken 
from  Noah’s  ark.  Justinian  originally  intended  to  pave  the  floor  with 
plates  of  gold,  but  used  instead  waving  lines  of  marble,  representing 
the  advance  of  the  sea.  It  was  lighted  with  candelabra  of  gold. 

“ God  be  praised ! ” said  the  emperor,  on  the  day  of  its  dedication. 
“ Solomon,  I have  surpassed  thee  ! ” 

It  was  dedicated  on  Christmas.  A thousand  oxen,  a thousand 


178 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


sheep,  and  ten  thousand  birds  were  killed,  and  thirty  thousand  meas- 
ures of  corn,  and  three  hundred  hundredweight  of  gold  were  divided 
among  the  people. 

But  God  dwells  not  in  temples  made  by  hands,  but  in  the  heart. 
The  Eastern  Church  lost  her  spirituality,  and  forsook  virtue,  and  this 
new  Solomon’s  temple  became  the  spoil  of  the  Mohammedan,  who 
made  it  a mosque.  To-day  it  is  a show,  a monument  of  the  old 
Byzantine  age  of  art  and  worldly  glory,  and  of  the  departed  opulence 
of  the  sultans. 

The  Class  descended  some  steps  on  entering  the  edifice,  and  then 
went  to  the  gynaikites , as  the  female  gallery  was  called,  in  the  middle 
of  which  the  magnificence  of  the  edifice  appeared. 

“ If  I do  not  believe  that  the  building  was  planned  by  angels,”  said 
Wyllys,  “ I could  almost  be  persuaded  to  think  that  angels  held  the 
dome  in  the  air.  Look,  — it  rests  on  nothing.” 

And  so  it  seemed. 

“No  Christian  church,  not  even  St.  Peter’s,”  said  Master  Lewis, 
“ever  equalled  this  in  beauty  in  the  days  of  the  emperors;  and  I doubt 
if  any  other  structure  of  the  kind  ever  will.  The  age  of  temples  is 
gone.  The  world  is  learning  that  the  temple  of  God  is  the  soul ; and 
that  the  truth  that  Christ  told  the  woman  of  Samaria  is  the  only  prin- 
ciple of  acceptable  worship.” 

I he  ancient  palace  of  the  sultans,  or  seraglio,  whose  enclosure  is 
three  miles  in  circumference,  — which  is  washed  on  one  side  by  the 
Sea  of  Marmora  and  on  the  other  by  the  Golden  Horn,  and  whose 
airy  courts  are  gardens  of  velvety  palms,  vine-covered  cypresses,  and 
all  varieties  of  odorous  roses,  — next  drew  the  Class  from  the  hotel. 
It  was  like  a city  of  pavilions,  and  seemed  fashioned  as  from  a dream. 
The  golden  crescent  glimmered  over  all  these  courts  of  color  and 
aerial  splendor,  carvings,  arabesques,  balconies,  and  fountains. 

I ommy  wrote  the  members  of  the  Class,  who  were  travelling  in 
Germany  or  Switzerland,  a letter,  giving  somewhat  in  detail  the  story 
of  his  adventures  in  the  Sultan’s  city.  We  will  give  it  here:  — 


appapgi 


S'fiMKi.l.ni  . ,r 


| H ^ > -^2 

Jl  iff  III  ffimmmmmmm 

wirWnl 

1 IU~\ / 1 1„ 

v^gryg*.  f,^~r  a^jsasgssgasssgc^ 

PARLOR  IN  THE  SERAGLIO- 


CONSTANTINOPLE. 


1 8 1 


Constantinople,  July  — , 18 — . 

To  the  Boys  of  the  Class  : — 

I have  been  in  Constantinople  four  days,  and  I,  ist,  have  been  lost;  2d,  have 
taken  a Turkish  bath  ; 3d,  have  heard  the  dervishes  howl. 

It  is  very  hot  here  just  now  ; but  Constantinople  is  a very  interesting  city, 
indeed,  to  the  traveller,  especially  to„the  young  traveller. 

1.  How  I got  lost.  As  soon  as  we  arrived,  Master  Lewis  was  surrounded 
by  a crowd  of  men  with  shining  eyes  and  clothes  like  rag-bags.  Some  officers 
opened  his  portmanteaus,  and  the  crowd  presently  beset  him,  their  arms  swing- 
ing like  wind-mills,  and  their  tongues  going  like  clappers.  Each  one  wished  to 
be  hired  as  a guide  ; and  each  said  the  other  was  a pretty  dangerous  fellow,  — 
had  been  in  prison,  committed  murder,  or  done  some  villanous  thing  ; and  I 
should  think  from  their  looks  that  they  all  spoke  the  truth. 

Well,  amid  all  this  racket  and  the  long  delay,  I thought  I would  take  my 
first  glimpse  of  the  streets  of  the  city.  I had  heard  of  the  Golden  Horn,  and 
I rather  fancied  that  the  streets  might  be  something  like  gold  in  appearance, 
for  the  city  at  a distance  looked  like  a pile  of  gold  and  marble. 

There  did  not  seem  to  be  any  streets.  It  was  something  like  Marblehead, 
where  the  houses  are  set  down  in  the  middle  of  the  road,  and  every  house 
stands  in  a square  or  a square  path  of  rock  that  goes  around  it. 

I thought  I would  just  walk  around  a few  of  these  queer  houses,  and  after 
I had  done  so  I did  not  know  where  I was.  The  lanes  were  full  of  dogs,  that 
looked  as  though  they  wanted  something  to  eat ; and  I trod  on  one  dog’s  tail, 
and  he  howled  and  opened  his  long  mouth,  and  I was  afraid  he  was  about  to 
eat  me.  I walked  around  house  after  house,  hoping  to  find  the  place  where 
I had  left  Master  Lewis  ; but  each  lane  was  a little  queerer  and  stranger  than 
the  other,  and  I began  to  be  confused,  and  knew  not  what  to  do. 

I now  began  to  say  to  each  person  I met,  “ Hotel  de  Luxembourg .” 

I spoke  the  words  in  English  and  in  French.  But  the  men  in  big  panta- 
loons just  stared  and  chattered,  and  I could  make  nothing  of  their  gibberish, 
any  more  than  as  though  they  had  been  the  barbarians  that  they  looked 
to  be. 

At  last  I saw  a group  of  men,  and  among  them  was  one  that  looked  like  a 
sailor.  I hurried  to  him. 

“Will  you  tell  me  how  to  find  the  French  hotel?”  said  I.  “I  am  lost.” 

“ The  Luxembourg  ? ” he  asked,  in  English. 

“ Yes  ; I will  pay  you  for  your  trouble.” 

“ I never  take  pay  for  helping  a man  in  trouble,”  said  he  ; and  he  led  me 
through  the  queerest  ways  I ever  saw,  and  left  me  at  the  Luxembourg. 


82 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


There  are  some  clever  people  in  the  world.  That  man  never  expected  to 
see  me  again  ; that  is  what  I call  natural  goodness  of  heart. 

I explained  my  situation  at  the  hotel,  and  asked  that  a commissionnaire  be 
sent  to  Master  Lewis  to  tell  him  I had  arrived. 

When  he  arrived  he  did  not  look  nearly  as  agreeable  as  the  sailor,  but  he 
only  said,  “ Tommy,  how  could  you  do  so  ! ” 

In  the  evening  Master  Lewis  and  Wyllys  took  a Turkish  bath.  The  next 
morning  they  told  me  what  a delightful  thing  it  was,  and  how  it  reacted  and 
brought  refreshing  sleep. 

Wyllys  said,  “ It  makes  you  feel  as  though  you  were  created  anew'.' 

So,  in  the  morning,  as  I had  not  slept  well  and  did  not  feel  well,  I thought 
I would  like  to  be  created  anew,  and  I was  taken  in  charge  of  a servant  to 
undergo  the  wonderful  bath. 

I was  led  into  a very  pleasant  apartment,  where  I left  my  clothes,  and  then 
was  conducted  slowly  through  a long  passage-way  that  began  to  grow  very 
hot ; and  I felt  as  I did  once  when  I was  going  to  have  the  fever. 

Then  an  evil-eyed  man  took  me  and  laid  me  on  a kind  of  table  that 
looked  very  cool,  but  that  was  just  about  as  hot  as  the  top  of  a cooking-stove  ; 
or  so  it  seemed  to  me.  I had  no  sooner  touched  it  than  I bounded  off  again. 

“The  thing  is  hot,  — hot  as  blazes,”  said  I. 

I began  to  examine  myself  to  see  if  I was  scorched , when  the  evil-eyed 
man  poured  some  water  on  the  apparatus,  and  caught  me  up  and  put  me  on  it 
again.  Another  dark-eyed  man  came  to  his  assistance,  and  they  covered  me 
all  over  with  soap  ; and  then  they  began  to  pound  me.  How  would  you  like  to 
have  been  put  on  the  top  of  a range,  and  pounded  all  over  by  two  of  the  most 
crazy-looking  men  you  ever  saw  ? 

But  this  was  not  all.  They  began  to  wrack  my  joints  ; I could  hear  my 
bones  crack.  I wondered  if  I were  to  be  all  broken  up  before  being  “created 
anew.” 

Then  I was  bathed,  which  was  very  refreshing  ; and  I began  to  feel  rich, 
easy,  and  happy,  as  though  this  was  a rather  pleasant  world  after  all,  and  that 
life  was  just  the  thing  to  have  if  you  could  have  enough  of  it.  I was  all 
aglow. 

1 here  was  a queer-looking  barber’s  shop  at  the  end  of  the  apartments,  and  I 
thought  I would  just  look  in  and  see  how  people  were  shaved  in  the  East. 
What  do  you  think  I saw  ? The  black-visaged  barber  was  shaving  the  top  of 
a man  s head  off.  I mean  the  hair  on  the  top  of  the  man’s  head.  He  left  one 
little  tuft.  I asked  Master  Lewis  afterward  what  the  tuft  was  left  for,  and  he 
said  it  was  for  the  “angel  of  the  resurrection.” 


CON  ST  A NTINOPLE. 


183 

While  I was  looking  at  the  barbarous  process,  one  of  the  men  who  had 
roasted  me,  soaped  me,  and  cracked  my  joints,  took  me  by  the  hand  and  led  me 
through  the  door  of  the  barber’s  room,  pointing  to  an  empty  chair. 

Master  Lewis  did  not  have  his  head  shaved.  Nor  Wyllys.  I would  not. 
I hung  back,  and  shook  my  head  at  the  barbarian.  I gave  a sudden  jerk,  and 
twisted  my  hand  out  of  his,  and  run.  Did  n’t  I run  ! 

In  the  apartment  where  I had  left  my  clothes,  I found  the  French  servant. 
I shall  not  visit  the  place  again.  Still,  I did  feel  good  all  the  rest  of  the  day, 
and  I do  not  remember  anything  about  the  night.  I think  I rested  well. 


DERVISHES. 


Yesterday  was  Friday,  the  Turkish  Sabbath.  We  went  to  Pera,  as  the 
diplomatic  quarter  of  the  city  is  called.  The  palaces  of  the  foreign  ambassa- 
dors are  there, — English,  French,  Russian,  etc.  In  the  High  Street  of  Pera 
. is  a tekeh,  or  convent  of  dervishes. 


184 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


The  dervishes  are  an  order  of  monks,  who  work  themselves  up  into  a 
nervous  frenzy,  and  then  spin  round  like  a top.  There  were  some  twenty  of 
them. 

On  the  previous  day  we  saw  the  howling  dervishes  at  Skutari,  as  one  of 
the  suburbs  is  called. 

They  entered  the  chapel  slowly,  led  by  their  high  priest.  They  then  fell 
upon  the  floor,  while  the  priest  repeated  a long  prayer.  Then  they  began  to 

wail,  and  rock  their  bodies  to  and  fro.  Their 
eyes  seemed  to  gleam,  and,  will  you  believe  it, 
they  actually  foamed  at  the  mouth  ! 

They  seemed  tc>  be  crying  “ A/’ lah-hou  ! ” 
They  shouted  this  word  louder  and  louder, 
and  faster  and  faster,  until  their  voices  seemed 
to  fail,  and  to  blend  in  one  low  howl. 

Then  the  sound  rose  again,  something  like 
this,  — “ Lcih-il  lah  il  lAl'lah!”  It  seemed 
like  nothing  earthly.  Presently,  one  of  them 
gave  a shriek,  and  fell  right  over  in  a dreadful 
fit ; then  another,  and  another.  Was  n’t  that 
a sight  for  a doctor  ! Master  Lewis  said  that 
one  of  their  exercises,  which  they  sometimes 
performed,  was  to  repeat  the  ninety-nine 
names  of  Allah  ninety-nine  times.  I would 
not  like  to  go  to  a dervish  Sunday  school. 
Constantinople  does  not  look  like  a place  that 
has  many  Sunday  schools.  I think  it  would 
pay  to  send  a few  missionaries  there. 

But  there  is  one  good  thing  about  the  peo- 
ple. They  let  all  the  dogs  live,  which  is  very 
humane ; and  the  consequence  is  that  there  is 
a lot  of  them  (I  mean  dogs). 

We  visited  Skutari  not  only  to  see  the 
dervishes,  but  also  to  be  able  to  say  we  had 
been  in  Asia.  We  saw  there  a Turkish  ceme- 
tery, full  of  cypresses  and  beautiful  white  marble  tomb-stones.  These  stones 
look  very  odd  at  a little  distance  ; they  seem  larger  at  the  top  than  at  the  base  ; 
and  some  of  the  old  ones  look  as  if  they  were  reeling. 

Did  you  ever  see  the  puzzle  called  the  Horizontorium  ? It  is  like  a Turkish 
tomb-stone.  I send  you  one,  — * the  puzzle,  not  the  tomb-stone. 


HORIZONTORIUM. 


CONS  TA  NTINOPLE . 


I85 

Now  you  can  make  this  ill-proportioned  figure  present  the  appearance  of  a 
neat,  well-shaped  tomb-stone,  enclosed  by  an  upright  fence.  To  do  this,  a sight- 
piece  should  first  be  prepared.  It  can  be  cut  from  thick  paper,  the  shape  of  the 
diagram  in  the  illustration  numbered  2.  The  end  of  this  sight-piece  should  be 
bent  so  that  it  will  stand  upright,  and  then  it  can  be  held  by  gluten  to  the  spot 
marked  3 in  the  picture. 

Let  the  paper  rest  upon  the  table,  close  one  eye,  and  look  steadily  with  the 
other  at  the  tomb-stone  through  the  little  hole  at  the  top  of  the  sight-piece.  A 
well-proportioned  tomb-stone,  surrounded  by  an  upright  railing,  will  be  seen. 
The  tomb-stone  will  not  only  appear  well-proportioned,  but  will  seem  to  stand 
out  from  the  paper,  as  though  viewed  by  a stereoscope. 

The  mosques  are  gorgeous.  St.  Sophia  is  like  Aladdin’s  palace.  The 
seraglio,  or  Sultan’s  palace,  is  large  enough  for  a town  ; a whole  city  of  art, 
nearly  three  miles  in  circuit.  But  one  dislikes  to  see  all  of  this  splendor  in  a 
city  of  poor  people,  half  fed  and  half  clothed. 

The  entrance  to  the  seraglio,  or  the  palace  gate,  is  called  the  Porte , — the 
Sublime  Porte.  The  Turkish  Sultan  does  not  administer  justice  at  this  gate  1 
but  the  government  is,  nevertheless,  called  the  Porte. 

Master  Lewis  speaks  of  you  all,  often.  If  ever  a teacher  loved  his  work 
and  his  pupils,  it  is  he.  He  read  to  Wyllys  and  me  a poem  from  a note-book 
as  we  were  sailing  down  the  Danube,  which  relates  his  experience  as  a scholar 
and  a teacher.  He  allowed  me  to  copy  it ; and,  as  you  may  learn  from  it  how 
fine  a regard  he  has  for  us  all,  I will  close  my  letter  with  it.  It  will  carry  you 
back  to  Massachusetts,  and  cause  you  to  agree  with  me  when  I say  that,  with 
all  the  palaces,  monuments,  cathedrals,  mosques,  and  splendors  of  Europe,  there 
is  nothing  quite  so  good  as  a New-England  school. 

With  affectionate  regards, 

Tommy. 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  VILLAGE  OF  YULE. 

My  springtime  of  life  has  departed,  — 

Its  romance  has  ended  at  last : 

My  dreamings  were  once  of  the  future, 

But  now  they  are  all  of  the  past ; 

And  memory  oft  in  my  trials 

Goes  back  to  my  pastimes  at  school, 

And  pictures  the  children  who  loved  me 
In  the  beautiful  village  of  Yule. 


i86 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


The  schoolhouse  still  stands  by  the  meadow, 
And  green  is  the  spot  where  I played, 

And  flecked  with  the  sun  is  the  shadow 
Of  the  evergreen  woods  where  I strayed 
The  thrush  in  the  meadowy  places 
Still  sings  in  the  evergreens  cool, 

But  changed  are  the  fun-loving  faces 
Of  the  children  who  met  me  at  Yule. 

I remember  the  day,  when,  a teacher, 

I met  those  dear  faces  anew  ; 

The  warm-hearted  greetings  that  told  me 
The  friendships  of  childhood  are  true. 

I remember  the  winters  I struggled, 

When  careworn  and  sick,  in  my  school : 

I remember  the  children  who  loved  me 
In  the  beautiful  village  of  Yule. 

So  true,  in  the  days  of  my  sadness, 

Did  the  hearts  of  my  trusted  ones  prove, 
My  sorrow  grew  light  in  the  gladness 
Of  having  so  many  to  love. 

I gave  my  own  heart  to  my  scholars, 

And  banished  severity’s  rule, 

And  happiness  dwelt  in  my  schoolroom, 

In  the  beautiful  village  of  Yule. 


I taught  them  the  goodness  of  loving 
The  beauty  of  nature  and  art ; 

They  taught  me  the  goodness  of  loving 
The  beauty  that  lies  in  the  heart : 

And  I prize  more  than  lessons  of  knowledge 
The  lessons  I learned  in  my  school,  — 
The  warm  hearts  that  met  me  at  morning, 
And  left  me  at  evening,  in  Yule. 

I remember  the  hour  that  we  parted : 

I told  them,  while  moistened  my  eye, 

That  the  bell  of  the  schoolroom  of  glory 
Would  ring' for  us  each  in  the  sky. 

Their  faces  were  turned  to  the  sunset, 

As  they  stood  ’neath  the  evergreens  cool : 

I shall  see  them  no  more  as  I saw  them, 

In  the  beautiful  village  of  Yule. 


FOUNTAIN  IN  THE  SERAGLIO. 


CONSTANTINOPLE. 


189 


The  bells  of  the  schoolroom  of  glory 
Their  summons  have  rung  in  the  sky. 

The  moss  and  the  fern  of  the  valley 
On  some  of  the  old  pupils  he  : 

Some  have  gone  from  the  wearisome  studies 
Of  earth  to  the  happier  school ; 

Some  faces  are  bright  with  the  angels’, 

Who  stood  in  the  sunset  at  Yule. 

I love  the  instructions  of  knowledge, 

The  teachings  of  nature  and  art, 

But  more  than  all  others  the  lessons 
That  come  from  an  innocent  heart. 

And  still  to  be  patient  and  loving 
And  trustful  I hold  as  a rule, 

For  so  I was  taught  by  the  children 
Of  the  beautiful  village  of  Yule. 

My  spring-time  of  life  has  departed,  — 

Its  romance  has  ended  at  last: 

My  dreamings  were  once  of  the  future, 

But  now  they  are  all  of  the  past. 

Methinks  when  I stand  in  life’s  sunset, 

As  I stood  when  we  parted  at  school, 

I shall  see  the  bright  faces  of  scholars 
I loved  in  the  village  of  Yule. 


CHAPTER  X. 


THE  BLACK  SEA. 

Tommy  talks  Politics.  — Odessa.  — The  Black  Sea  and  the  City  of  Graves. 

NE  summer  morning,  while  the  light  mist  hung  over 
the  Golden  Horn,  the  Class  sailed  away  on  the 
Odessa  steamer.  The  city  of  the  Sultan,  so  soon 
to  fall,  like  ripe  fruit,  into  Christian  hands ; the 
golden  crescents,  so  soon  to  be  changed  again  to 
star-like  crosses ; the  shore  of  Asia,  certain  to 
become  the  scene  of  new  conflicts,  — faded  away,  and  the  immense 
distances  of  the  Black  Sea  opened  from  the  gate  of  the  Bosphorus. 

Master  Lewis  had  chosen  to  visit  Sebastopol  by  the  way  of  Odessa, 
as  he  considered  the  travelling  accommodation  safer  and  better  by  this 
route.  At  Odessa  he  would  take  one  of  the  fine  steamers  of  the 
Russian  Steam  Navigation  Company  for  the  Crimea. 

The  Black  Sea,  or  Euxine, — the  Po7itus  Euxinus  of  the  ancients, 
and  the  Hospitable  Sea  of  all  times,  — is  in  shape  like  the  human 
foot,  is  seven  hundred  miles  long,  and  has  but  a single  island.  It 
is  a lovely  sheet  of  water  in  summer,  bright  and  calm,  almost  without 
winds,  and  wholly  without  tides.  In  the  winter  it  is  the  scene  of  con- 
flicting winds,  and  its  shores  are  glittering  ice  walls. 

As  the  scenes  on  the  Bosphorus  disappeared,  Wyllys  and  Tommy 
began  to  ask  many  questions  concerning  the  political  history  of  the 
country  to  which  they  were  going. 


THE  BLACK  SEA. 


I9I 


“ I do  not  exactly  know  why,”  said  Tommy,  “ but  in  all  I have 
learned  about  the  Eastern  Question,  my  sympathies  go  with  Russia. 
I like  Russia.” 

“ I feel  like  Tommy  in  this  respect,”  said  Wyllys.  “ I like  Russia. 
She  freed  the  serfs,  secured  to  the  Christian  provinces  of  Turkey  their 
rights,  and  was  friendly 
to  the  United  States  in 
the  War  for  the  Union. 

I should  think  any  one 
would  not  long  hesitate 
in  a question  of  sym- 
pathy between  the  Rus- 
sian and  the  Turk.  Just 
study  the  face  of  one 
and  then  of  the  other. 

It  always  makes  me  in- 
dignant to  hear  of  the 
support  that  England 
has  given  to  Mohamme- 
danism in  Europe.” 

“ At  first  sight,”  said 
Master  Lewis,  “ it  seems 
strange  that  two  coun- 
tries so  far  apart  as  Eng- 
land and  Russia,  with 

, . . rr  NATIONAL  EMBLEM  OF  RUSSIA. 

traits  and  aims  so  differ- 
ent, should  find  themselves  in  each  other’s  way.  But  a little  reflection 
will  show  good  reasons  for  their  mutual  hostility. 

“ The  main  reason  why  they  dread  and  fear  each  other  lies  in  the 
fact  that  England  has  obtained,  and  is  resolved  to  keep,  possession  of 
India,  and  that  she  suspects  Russia  of  coveting  that  splendid  prov- 


ince. 


92 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


“For  many  years  Russia  has  been  making  conquests  in  Central 
Asia,  the  southern  borders  of  which  touch  the  frontiers  of  India. 
Gradually  but  steadily  the  Russian  armies  have  approached  the  great 
chain  of  mountains  which  separate  India  from  Turkestan,  subjecting 
the  various  tribes,  as  they  were  reached,  and  placing  Russian  gover- 
nors and  garrisons  over  them. 

“ This  danger  to  the  English  rule  in  India,  however,  has  been  but 
a vague  and  remote  one  until  within  recent  years. 

“ Russia  has  shown  an  ambition  in  another  direction,  which  has 
not  less  alarmed  the  English,  and  which  was  the  cause  of  the  Crimean 
War. 

“ I told  you  that  Peter  the  Great,  the  able  and  warlike  monarch 
who  founded  the  Russian  Empire,  left  it  as  a mission  to  his  succes- 
sors, to  conquer  Constantinople,  and  to  make  that  ancient  city  the 
capital  of  the  Greek  Church.  No  attempt  was  made,  however,  to  do 
this  until  the  haughty  Emperor  Nicholas  came  to  the  throne. 

“ England  has  deemed  it  her  policy  to  sustain  Turkey  against  any 
attack  by  Russia;  and  that  is  why  England  is  so  anxious  when  the 
Christian  subjects  of  Turkey  are  engaged  in  rebellion.  She  fears  lest 
Russia  may  take  advantage  of  the  rebellion  to  interfere,  destroy  the 
Sultan’s  power,  and  at  last  capture  and  hold  Constantinople. 

u Several  things  have  happened  recently  to  increase  the  bitter 
feeling  between  the  two  countries. 

“ The  marriage  of  the  Czar’s  only  daughter,  and  favorite  child,  with 
the  Duke  of  Edinburgh,  Queen  Victoria’s  second  son,  has  not  proved 
altogether  a happy  one ; and  far  from  cementing  a friendship  between 
the  two  families,  as  was  hoped,  it  resulted  in  a renewed  coolness,  not 
only  between  the  royal  families,  but  between  the  nations. 

“ The  assumption  by  Queen  Victoria  of  the  title  of  Empress  of 
India,  also,  is  looked  upon  in  Russia  as  a threat;  and  Mr.  Disraeli’s 
assertion  that  the  object  of  this  is  to  outbid  Russia  in  the  respect  of 
the  Hindoos  gave  rise  to  much  indignation  in  that  country. 


GREAT  SEAL  OF  ANCIENT  RUSSIA. 


THE  BLACK  SEA. 


195 


“ It  seems  probable  that  sooner  or  later  England  and  Russia  will 
come  into  collision,  either  in  Turkey  or  in  Asia.  Events  seem  to  be 
drawing  towards  a war  between  them,  in  which,  perhaps,  the  fate  not 
only  of  the  Sultan’s  empire,  but  that  of  England  in  India,  will  be 
involved.” 

“What  were  the  causes  that  led  to  the  Crimean  War?”  asked 
Wyllys. 

“ I am  glad  you  asked  the  question,”  said  Master  Lewis,  “ as  in  a 
few  days  we  hope  to  visit  the  Crimea. 

“ However  kindly  we  may  feel  towards  Russia,  we  will  have  to 
acknowledge  that  Nicholas  I.,  the  father  of  the  present  noble  Emperor, 
was  proud,  ambitious,  and  tyrannical.  He  crushed  the  heroic  efforts 
of  the  Polish  nation  to  gain  its  independence.  By  a ukase,  in  1832, 
he  declared  the  kingdom  of  Poland  a Russian  province,  without  diet  or 
army.  In  1849  he  sent  an  army  to  aid  Austria  in  her  war  against  the 
Hungarians.  Now,  the  sympathies  of  most  people  with  democratic 
feelings,  in  these  wars,  were  with  the  Poles  and  Hungarians. 

“In  1853  Russia  demanded  of  the  Turkish  government  that  it 
should  protect  the  Greek  Church  in  Turkey,  and  that  it  should  guar- 
antee this  protection  by  a compact  with  the  Czar.” 

“ That  seems  to  me  a very  right  proceeding,”  said  Tommy.  “ I 
have  been  reading  about  the  merciless  slaughters  of  the  Christians  in 
Turkey  by  the  Turks.” 

“The  demands  of  Russia  were  such  as  to  affect  the  independence 
of  Turkey  as  a nation,  and  to  make  the  Czar,  instead  of  the  Sultan, 
the  protector  of  the  Christians  in  Turkey.  Of  course,  the  Porte  re- 
fused to  surrender  its  power  over  its  subjects.  Russia  declared  war. 
France,  England,  and  Sardinia  sided  with  Turkey.” 

“ Christian  nations  took  the  part  of  Mohammedanism  ? ” asked 
Tommy. 

“Yes.  The  Turks  are  men,  and  Turkey  is  a nation.  It  had  been 
agreed  in  the  diplomacy  of  Europe,  that  the  integrity  of  the  Turkish 


196  ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 

Empire,  or  its  existence  as  an  independent  nation,  should  be  main- 
tained. Russia,  in  declaring  war,  seemed  about  to  violate  this  under- 
standing, and  to  destroy  that  balance  of  power  that  the  European 
nations  had  agreed  to  sustain.  This  was  culminated  in  the  siege  and 
capture  of  Sebastopol.” 

“ I think  Russia  was  right,”  said  Tommy. 

“ And  so  do  I,”  said  Wyllys.  “ The  Christians  in  Turkey  were 
the  slaves  to  the  bloody  and  superstitious  Mohammedans.” 

“What  would  you  have  thought  of  the  conduct  of  England,  if, 
thirty  years  ago,  she  had  demanded  that  America  should  make  a treaty 
with  her  to  free  the  slaves  in  the  South,  and,  in  case  of  refusal,  had 
declared  war?  Would  you  not  have  wished  to  maintain  the  inde- 
pendence of  the  nation  ? ” 

“ I don’t  know,”  said  Tommy ; “ but  my  feelings  go  with  Russia.” 

“ So  I perceive ; but  where  there  are  many  nations  on  the  same 
soil,  without  any  natural  boundaries,  the  integrity  and  independence 
of  the  weaker  must  be  maintained  by  the  stronger ; and  no  one 
nation,  on  whatever  pretext,  must  be  allowed  to  put  in  peril  the  peace 
of  the  others.  A Mohammedan  has  national  rights.” 

“What  you  say,”  said  Tommy,  “goes  to  my  head,  but  it  does  not 
go  to  my  heart.” 

Master  Lewis  smiled. 

“You  called  Nicholas  a tyrant,”  said  Tommy.  “You  wished  me 
to  read  Wallace’s  ‘ Russia.’  I have,  in  part. 

“ This  is  the  manner  Wallace  speaks  of  Nicholas,”  continued 
Tommy,  producing  the  book:  “‘In  European  politics  he  saw  two 
forces  struggling  for  mastery,  monarchy,  and  democracy,  which  were, 
in  his  opinion,  identical  with  order  and  anarchy ; and  he  was  always 
ready  to  assist  his  brother  sovereigns  in  putting  down  democratic 
movements.  In  his  own  empire  he  endeavored,  by  every  means  in  his 
power,  to  prevent  the  introduction  of  the  dangerous  ideas.  For  this 
purpose  a stringent  intellectual  quarantine  was  established  on  the 


THE  WINTER  ’ PALACE. 


THE  BLACK  SEA . 


199 


western  frontier.  All  foreign  books  and  newspapers,  except  those  of 
the  most  harmless  kind,  were  rigorously  excluded.’  ” 

‘“Assist  his  brother  sovereigns  in  putting  down  democratic  move- 
ments ! ’ ” exclaimed  Master  Lewis,  with  a curl  of  the  lip.  “ ‘ A strin- 
gent intellectual  quarantine  was  established  ! ’ — lovely  statements  these 
for  republican  ears.  If  you  had  been  one  of  the  Poles  or  Hungari- 
ans, you  would  have  known  what  ‘ assisting  his  brother  sovereigns  ’ 
meant,  to  your  sorrow*;  as  for  ‘ intellectual  quarantines,’  suppose  I were 
to  try  one  on  you  ? ” 

Tommy  smiled. 

“ There  was  one  good  thing  can  be  said  about  Nicholas;  he  re- 
spected the  same  boldness  in  others  of  which  he  was  conscious  in 
himself.” 

Odessa  is  the  principal  commercial  city  in  the  south  of  Russia, 
having  a population  of  about  121,000.  It  is  a fine-looking  city  from 
the  sea ; but  in  all  their  journeys  the  Class  never  passed  so  disagreea- 
ble a night  as  here.  The  heat  was  intense,  — over  one  hundred  de- 
grees ; the  streets  were  full  of  dust,  and  each  cooling  breeze  brought 
such  a cloud  of  dust  as  to  afford  but  little  relief. 

At  eight  a.  m.  on  the  day  after  their  arrival,  the  Class  took  a very 
inviting-looking  steamer  for  Sebastopol.  The  boat  had  a gentlemen’s 
and  a ladies’  cabin,  each  handsomely  furnished,  ample  decks,  with  a 
piano  in  the  connecting  saloon.  The  passengers  were  mostly  Rus- 
sians ; and  although  the  boys  could  not  understand  their  language, 
they  spoke  of  them  as  though  they  were  somehow  “ long-lost  brothers,” 
or,  rather,  national  friends.  There  was  a nice  library  on  board,  w7hich 
afforded  the  boys- about  as  much  information  as  the  passengers. 

Sebastopol  is  about  190  miles  south-east  of  Odessa,  and  has  a 
population  of  less  than  ten  thousand.  The  dead  soldiers  in  the  ceme- 
teries greatly  outnumber  the  inhabitants  of  the  historic  city.  Sebas- 
topol is  a place  of  graves.  The  Class  found  here  a good  hotel.  One 
of  the  gentlemen  here  was  a German,  who  spoke  English.  He  was  a 


200 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


Russian  in  Eastern  politics ; and  Tommy  was  happy  in  making  his 
early  acquaintance. 

He,  like  all  Germans,  had  a great  admiration  for  the  Czar  and 
aversion  to  the  Czarowitz. 

“ Alexander  and  your  President  Lincoln  will  live  in  history  as  the 
noblest  men  of  this  century.” 

Tommy’s  face  glowed. 

“ Tell  me  all  about  Alexander,”  he  said.  “ I do  not  know  much 
about  his  history ; I only  know  I admire  him.” 

“ And  cannot  exactly  tell  the  reason  why,”  said  Master  Lewis,  in 
an  undertone. 

“ He  is  the  best  of  all  the  Romanoffs,”  said  the  gentleman.  “ He 
had  the  plan  of  emancipation  in  his  heart  when  he  was  only  nine 
years  of  age.” 


STORIES  OF  ALEXANDER. 

Sitting,  one  morning,  at  breakfast  with  the  Emperor  and  Empress,  he  was 
observed  to  be  thinking  instead  of  eating. 

“What  are  your  thoughts,  my  son?”  asked  his  mother. 

After  some  hesitation  he  replied  that  he  was  thinking  how,  when  he  be- 
came emperor,  he  would  free  all  his  poor  countrymen  who  were  slaves. 

His  parents  were  startled  by  his  answer,  and  earnestly  questioned  him 
whence  he  obtained  this  idea.  He  assured  them  that  he  had  learned  it  in 
church  and  from  the  Word  of  God,  which  teaches  us  to  love  our  neighbors  as 
ourselves. 

The  subject  was  not  again  alluded  to  ; but  no  sooner  had  Alexander  suc- 
ceeded to  the  throne  than  he  sent  for  a man  of  well-known  piety  and  talent,  and 
with  his  aid  devised  the  vast  scheme  which  has  been  a source  of  happiness  to 
many  millions. 

It  is  a proof  how  greatly  this  measure  has  conduced  to  the  prosperity  of  the  * 
country,  that  since  it  was  effected,  over  eleven  thousand  miles  of  railroad  have 
been  built,  and  eight  thousand  miles  more  are  in  process  of  construction. 

Better  still,  the  liberated  serfs  have  already  established  over  fifteen  thousand 
schools  for  the  children,  and  the  number  is  still  increasing. 


VIEW  OF  PLEVNA. 


THE  BLACK  SEA. 


203 


The  Emperor’s  noble  nature  seems  to  be  inherited  by  at  least  one  of  his 
sons.  Some  time  ago  the  ship  on  which  his  third  son,  Alexis,  was  serving  as 
midshipman,  was  wrecked  on  the  coast  of  Denmark.  The  admiral  had  the  life- 
boats lowered,  and  ordered  Alexis  to  take  charge  of  the  first.  But  this  the  mid- 
shipman refused  to  do,  saying  that  it  would  not  become  the  son  of  the  Emperor 
to  be  the  first  to  leave  the  ship  ; he  should  remain  till  the  last.  Notwithstand- 
ing the  admiral’s  threat  to  put  him  in  arrest  for  disobedience,  he  persisted  in 
his  determination  ; and  on  their  reaching  the  shore  the  rigid  discipline  was 
enforced.  The  Emperor  was  informed  as  soon  as  possible  of  the  facts,  and 
telegraphed  in  reply,  — 

“ I approve  the  act  of  the  admiral  in  placing  the  midshipman  under  arrest 
for  disobedience  of  orders,  and  I bless  and  kiss  my  son  for  disobeying  them.” 

The  night  before  he  freed  the  serfs,  not  knowing  but  the  ukase  might  lead 
to  his  assassination,  he  went  into  the  chapel  and  remained  there  for  a long  time 
in  prayer. 

But  with  all  of  good  will  for  his  people  I do  not  doubt  that  he  is  one  of  the 
most  unhappy  men  in  the  empire.  He  can  hardly  have  seen  a peaceful  year 
since  he  was  made  happy  and  hopeful  for  the  future  over  the  victory  at  Plevna. 
That  Turkish  battle-field  must  be  the  last  green  spot  in  the  memory  of  the  past ; 
for  years  his  constant  care  has  been  to  elude  his  enemies. 

His  days  are  spent  in  the  most  harrowing  suspense  ; and  his  nights  must 
often  be  sleepless,  and  haunted  by  hideous  fears.  Three  times,  within  ten 
months,  his  life  was  deliberately  aimed  at  by  assassins  ; seven  times,  during 
his  reign,  he  has  nearly  become  a victim  either  of  the  bullet,  the  dagger,  or 
the  mine. 

He  knows  that  everywhere  about  him  lurk  men  and  women,  not  in  the 
lower  ranks  alone,  but  people  of  rank  and  wealth,  who  hope  for  an  opportunity  to 
deal  him  a death-blow.  Death,  indeed,  may  be  at  any  time  hidden  in  the  dishes 
of  which  he  partakes,  in  the  wine  or  water  he  drinks,  in  the  very  envelopes  he 
opens  ; under  the  floor  beneath  his  feet,  behind  his  bed-curtains,  in  the  secrecy 
of  his  private  cabinet,  as  well  as  on  the  public  street,  as  he  whirls  rapidly  by  in 
his  carriage. 

A year  ago  it  was  the  Czar’s  custom  freely  to  walk  the  streets  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  his  palace,  often  unattended  ; as  recently  as  that,  he  could  still  rely 
upon  the  veneration  and  love  of  his  subjects. 

He  is  never  now  seen  thus  trusting  himself  in  public.  Much  of  the  time 
he  keeps  himself  gloomily  secluded  in  his  palace,  guarded  by  grim  soldiery  on 
every  side  ; and  even  then  a constant  prey  to  a thousand  shadowy  fears.  He 


204 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


never  emerges  into  the  street  unless  , attended  by  a heavy  escort  of  Cossacks, 
and  preceded,  followed,  surrounded  by  open  and  secret  police. 

His  food  and  drink  are  always  tasted  by  some  attendant  before  he  ventures 
to  partake  of  them.  The  closest  watch  is  kept  on  every  way  of  access  to  him. 
Since  the  very  dining-room  of  his  palace  was  blown  up  by  an  explosion,  from 
which  he  and  his  family  had  the  narrowest  possible  escape, — -and  the  perpe- 
trators of  which  have  not  been  and  cannot  be  discovered,  — no  precaution  has 
been  considered  too  minute  to  protect  him  from  assassination. 

It  is  well  known  that  this  constant  and  unseen  peril  to  his  life  makes  the 
Czar  wretched,  almost  to  insanity.  More  than  once  he  has  resolved  to  abdicate, 
but  has  been  dissuaded  from  doing  so  by  his  advisers  and  by  his  own  pride, 
which  survives  amid  all  his  misery.  He  would  surely  be  far  happier  if  he 
should  leave  the  cares  as  well  as  the  glories  of  so  thorny  a crown,  and  retire  to 
the  rest  and  security  of  private  life  ; but  then  his  son,  who  would  succeed  him, 
would  also  inherit  the  dangers  and  murderous  attempts  to  which  he  himself  is 
now  subject. 

That  so  good  a man,  and  so  gentle  a sovereign,  as  the  Czar  Alexander 
should  thus  be  in  constant  jeopardy,  makes  it  certain  that  it  is  the  system 
which  he  represents,  and  not  he  himself,  that  is  aimed  at  by  the  Nihilist 
conspirators. 

He  suffers  for  the  cruelties  and  oppressions  of  a long  line  of  ruthless  and 
despotic  ancestors. 


“ I grow  more  and  more  interested  in  Russia,”  said  Tommy  to 
Master  Lewis,  after  h\s  conversation  with  the  affable  German.  “ I 
have  two  other  questions  to  ask,  — 

“ What  is  Nihilism  ? 

“ Who  are  the  Nihilists  ? ” 

“You  are  getting  deep  into  Eastern  politics,  indeed,”  said  Master 
Lewis.  “Nihilism  is  the  evidence  of  a spirit  of  unrest,  dissatisfaction, 
and  revolution  among  the  Russians,  who  see  all  nations  around  them 
free,  while  they  themselves  are  still  kept  in  the  bondage  of  a dreary 
absolutism. 

“ The  revolt  thus  so  mysteriously  and  bloodily  begun  will  probably 
go  on  till  the  Russians,  too,  gain  their  liberty ; and  until  this  is  at- 


TREB1Z0ND  SEASHORE. 


THE  BLACK  SEA.  20J 

tained,  probably  every  czar  must  lead  a life  of  constant  danger  and 
harrowing  dread. 

“ What  the  Socialists  are  in  Germany,  the  ‘ Nihilists  ’ are  in  Russia. 
A ‘Nihilist’  is  one  who  is  supposed  to  believe  in  nothing;  and  the 
Russian  Nihilist  is  one  who  is  eager  to  overturn  all  the  political  and 
social  institutions  which  he  finds  now  existing.  Many  Nihilists  do  not 
believe  in  God,  or  in  marriage,  property,  moral  law,  or  government. 
They  wish  to  overturn  and  change  everything.  Others  who  do  not 
hold  these  views  in  regard  to  religion  and  society  are  Nihilists,  because 
the  order  represents  republican  principles. 

“ He  professes  atheism  for  the  same  reason  that  the  secret  societies 
of  the  French  Revolution  professed  it, — because  he  thinks  the  Church 
an  instrument  of  rulers  for  the  purposes  of  despotism.  He,  of  course, 
can  hardly  believe  it  in  his  heart.” 

“ One  would  not  think,”  said  Wyllys,  “ that  such  a society  could  be 
very  numerous.” 

“ But  it  is  true,”  said  Master  Lewis,  “ that,  in  the  great  empire  of 
Russia,  which  is  supposed  to  be  ruled  by  the  Czar  with  an  iron  hand, 
there  are  thousands,  probably  even  millions,  of  Nihilists. 

“ They  comprise,  indeed,  a most  extensive  and  powerful  organiza- 
tion. There  is  scarcely  a town  or  village  throughout  the  empire 
where  there  is  not  a Nihilistic  club  or  committee. 

“There  is  a perfect  net-work  of  Nihilistic  committees  all  over  the 
country,  which  is  divided  up  into  sections,  ruled  over  bv  a higher  com- 
mittee. At  St.  Petersburg  is  a committee  which  overlooks  and  com- 
mands all  the  rest.  It  issues  its  decrees  to  the  others ; and  whatever 
it  commands  is  at  once  obeyed.  These  committees  all  act  with  the 
greatest  secrecy;  and  the  members  of  it  are  not  even  known  to  the 
body  of  Nihilists  whom  it  commands. 

“ All  the  movements  and  objects  of  this  terrible  society,  indeed,  arc 
hidden  in  the  greatest  mystery,  and  defy  the  keenest  search  of  the 
Imperial  police.  Suddenly,  the  committee  of  a certain  district  will 


208 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


receive  from  the  central  body  at  St.  Petersburg  an  order  to  stir  up 
an  insurrection,  and  will  be  provided  by  it  with  arms  and  ammu- 
nition for  the  purpose.  It  acts  upon  the  order  at  once,  and  the  revolt 
takes  place. 

“ A Nihilist  is  commanded  to  kill  some  government  official,  or 
other  person  obnoxious  to  the  league.  He  does  not  know,  and 
does  not  ask,  why  this  dark  deed  is  to  be  done.  He  simply  takes 
his  pistol  or  his  dagger,  goes  off  quietly,  and  kills  the  designated 
victim. 

“ It  would  be  a mistake  to  suppose  that  the  Nihilists  are  confined 
entirely  or  commonly  to  one  social  class,  or  to  the  male  sex.  No  doubt 
the  great  body  of  the  society  is  composed  of  laborers  and  peasants. 
But  it  also  includes  a very  large  number  of  educated  men,  many  men 
of  property,  and  some  men  of  high  rank.  There  are  within  its  secret 
circle  learned  professors,  university  students,  lawyers,  doctors,  scholars, 
and  philosophers.  Princes  and  nobles  have  been  detected  in  com- 
munion with  the  Nihilists,  who  can  count  among  them  some  govern- 
ment officials,  who  receive  salaries  from  the  Czar. 

“ There  are  not  only  men,  but  many  women,  in  the  ranks  of  Nihil- 
ism. Ladies  of  high  social  position,  and  intelligent  and  delicate  young 
girls,  have  been  found  among  their  number. 

“ Not  long  ago  a lady,  who  was  one  of  the  leaders  of  fashionable 
society  in  St.  Petersburg,  who  always  appeared  at  the  court  balls  at 
the  palace,  and  was  the  daughter  of  a very  high  family,  was  caught 
with  Nihilistic  documents  in  her  possession.  Vera  Sassulitch,  a beau- 
tiful girl,  who  had  been  well  educated,  shot  the  chief  of  police,  General 
Tcpoff,  in  his  own  room.  She  was  a Nihilist;  and  when  tried  for  the 
offence  was  acquitted.” 

To  understand  the  policy  of  Russia  the  reader  should  take  the 
map  of  Asia  and  note  the  sweep  of  her  possessions  in  the  direction  of 
China  and  India,  and  recall  her  efforts  to  secure  the  strong  military 
posts  in  Armenia. 


ERZEROUM 


THE  BLACK  SEA 


2 I I 


Armenia  is  one  of  the  most  dreary  countries  in  the  world.  A large 
part  of  its  population  consists  of  the  wandering  Kurds,  who,  like  the 
Arabs,  go  from  place  to  place,  and  pitch  their  tents  wherever  they  find 
it  convenient.  Villages  are  few  and  far  between  ; and  when  you  reach 
one,  you  find  it  composed  of  wretched  huts,  which  we  should  hardly 
think  fit  habitations  for  our  domestic  animals. 


While  the  upper  part  of  Armenia,  extending  from  the  Black  Sea 
to  Bayazid,  is  thus  dreary,  mountainous,  and  lonely,  the  lower  portion 


FORTIFICATIONS  OF  TREB1ZOND. 


of  it  consists  of  plains,  some  of  which  are  smiling  and  fertile,  and  are 
graced  with  luxuriant  vegetation,  while  other  plains  are  but  vast  sandy 
wastes,  reminding  the  traveller  of  the  Arabian  Desert.  Horses,  cattle, 
and  sheep  are  raised  on  these  plains ; and  iron  and  copper  are  also 
found  in  some  of  them. 

The  principal  towns  of  Armenia,  for  military  purposes,  are  Kars, 


212  ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 

Trebizond,  and  Erzeroum.  Kars  is  situated  on  a height  in  the  midst 
of  valleys,  beyond  which  rise  high  mountains.  Trebizond  is  the  prin- 
cipal Asiatic  Turkish  seaport  on  the  Black  Sea. 

Erzeroum  stands  on  a height,  as  does  Kars.  Some  one  who  saw 
this  important  fortress  recently,  says  of  it  that,  in  the  distance,  “ It 
looks  like  a large  ship  thrown  ashore  under  the  mountain-side,  and  its 
mainmast,  distinguishable  a great  way  off,  is  the  tower  of  the  Tepsi 
minaret.”  Above  the  town  rise  the  citadel  and  fortress.  Erzeroum  is 
not  a cheerful  place.  It  has  poor,  unpaved,  straggling  streets,  little 
tumble-down  mud-houses,  and  is  very  dirty  and  slipshod.  But  it  has 
almost  all  the  curious  features  of  an  Oriental  town.  There  are  mar- 
kets and  bazaars,  baths  and  fountains,  mosques  with  their  bulb-like 
domes,  and  more  modest  churches  for  the  few  Christians  who  dwell 
there. 

In  a military  point  of  view,  Erzeroum  is  the  most  important  of  all 
the  fortresses  in  Armenia ; and  its  control  by  the  Russians  would  give 
them  military  command  of  a country  full  of  places  of  sacred  and  his- 
torical fame.  It  is  the  last  defence  of  the  Turks  in  that  part  of  Asia. 
If  Erzeroum  should  fall  into  the  full  power  of  Russia,  the  invaders  would 
find  little  difficulty  of  obtaining  command  of  the  Euphrates  Valley, 
and  may  hope  to  approach  Constantinople  from  that  side  with  little 
danger  of  very  formidable  opposition. 

A glance  at  the  map  will  show  what  famous  places  would  become 
a part  of  the  empire  of  Russia  should  she  succeed  in  depriving  the 
Sultan  of  his  dominions  in  Asia. 

Palestine  and  the  holy  places,  with  Jerusalem  and  Bethlehem  and 
Mount  Sinai  and  the  banks  of  the  Jordan,  would  be  restored  to  Chris- 
tian rule,  and  the  ambition  of  the  Crusaders  of  the  Middle  Ages  would 
at  last  be  fulfilled. 

Damascus,  Smyrna,  and  Aleppo,  famous  cities  of  the  Biblical  times, 
and  of  periods  still  more  remote,  would  become  Russian.  The  re- 
nowned plain  and  site  of  ancient  Troy  would  be  rescued  from  the 


ARMENIAN  MARTYRS. 


THE  BLACK  SEA. 


2I5 


Moslem.  Bagdad,  which  no  reader  of  the  “ Arabian  Nights  ” can  for- 
get, for  it  was  the  home  of  the  good  Caliph  Alraschid,  and  the  ruins 
of  the  once  proud  and  mighty  Babylon,  and  of  the  not  less  mighty 
Nineveh,  would  become  the  possessions  of  the  Czar. 

The  military  and  commercial  advantages  of  such  a conquest  would 
be  very  great.  The  Russians  would  not  only  get  a footing  on  the 
Mediterranean  throughout  the  long  line  of  coast  from  the  Dardanelles 
to  Suez,  but  would  also  have  access,  by  the  Euphrates  Valley,  to  the 
Persian  Gulf,  and  by  Arabia  Petraea  to  the  Red  Sea,  and  thence  to  the 
Indian  Ocean. 

This  vast  empire  Russia  covets,  and  may  in  time  acquire.  Russia 
constantly  grows  strong,  and  Turkey  weak.  The  one  empire  seems 
to  belong  to  the  future,  and  the  other  to  the  past. 

We  will  here  relate  an  amusing  old  Eastern  story ; and  we  hope 
that,  after  the  explanations  we  have  made,  the  reader  will  see  the  point 
of  it,  and  how  it  illustrates  the  tendency  of  affairs  in  the  Orient. 


THE  MISSING  SHOES. 

A Turkish  and  a Russian  officer  once  had  a dispute  about  the  training  and 
efficiency  of  their  respective  soldiers.  Each  claimed  that  the  discipline  of  his 
own  army  was  superior. 

“ I can  prove  to  you  here,”  said  the  Russian,  “ how  thoroughly  our  men  are 
trained.” 

He  called  his  aide. 

“ John  ! ” 

“ Well.” 

“ Go  to  the  bazaar  ; buy  me  some  tobacco,  and  return  immediately.” 

The  aide  saluted  him,  and  turned  away  as  though  on  a march. 

“ Now  my  aide  is  going  to  the  corner. 

“ Now  he  is  turning  the  corner. 

“ Now  he  is  passing  the  mosque. 

“ Now  he  is  at  the  bazaar. 

“Now  he  is  buying  the  tobacco. 


216 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


“ Now  be  is  coming  back. 

“ Now  he  is  at  the  door. 

“John ! ” 

“ Sir.” 

“ Have  you  the  tobacco  ? ” 

“ Here , sir.” 

The  Turkish  officer  looked  coolly  on  the  proceeding,  and  said,  — 

“ My  orderly  can  do  that  just  as  well. 

“ Muhctar ! ” 

“ Well.” 

“ Go  to  the  bazaar  and  bring  me  some  tobacco.  My  pipe  is  out.  Instantly, 
sir. 

“ Now  he  is  in  the  street. 

“ Now  he  is  passing  the  mosque. 

. “ Now  he  is  stopping  to  say  his  prayers. 

“ Now  he  is  buying  the  tobacco. 

“ Now  he  is  coming  back. 

“ Now  he  is  in  our  street. 

“ Now  he  is  at  the  door. 

“ Muhctar  ! ” exclaimed  the  officer,  in  a voice  like  thunder. 

“Sir.” 

“ Have  you  the  tobacco  ? ” 

“ I can't  Jind  my  shoes , sir  ! ” 

The  incident  of  the  Czar’s  secret  prayer  in  the  chapel  on  the  night 
before  he  issued  the  proclamation  freeing  the  serfs,  which  was  related 
by  the  large-hearted  German,  so  much  impressed  Wyllys  that  he  made 
it -the  subject  of  a poem,  with  which  we  will  close  the  chapter. 


THE  MIDNIGHT  MASS. 

It  was  midnight  on  the  Finland, 
And,  o’er  the  wastes  of  snow, 
From  the  crystal  sky  of  winter 
The  lamps  of  God  hung  low. 

A sea  of  ice  was  the  Neva, 

In  the  white  light  of  the  stars, 
And  it  locked  its  arms  in  silence 
Round  the  city  of  the  Tzars. 


RUSSIAN  MARRIAGE  CEREMONY 


THE  BLACK  SEA. 


219 


The  palace  was  mantled  in  shadow, 

And,  dark  in  the  star-lit  space, 

The  monolith  rose  before  it 
From  its  battle-trophied  base. 

And  the  cross  that  crowned  the  column 
Seemed  reaching  to  the  stars, 

O’er  the  white  streets,  wrapped  in  silence, 
Round  the  palace  of  the  Tzars. 


The  chapel’s  mullioned  windows 
Are  flushed  with  a sullen  light ; 
Who  comes  to  the  sacred  altar 
In  the  silence  of  the  night  ? 

What  prince  with  a deep  heart-burden 
Approaches  the  altar’s  stair, 

To  take  the  wine  and  the  wafer, 

And  bow  for  the  help  of  prayer  ? 


*T  is  the  Tzar,  whose  word  in  the  morning, 
Shall  make  the  Russias  free 
From  the  Neva  to  the  Ural, 

From  the  Steppe  to  the  winter  sea; 

Who  speaks,  and  a thousand  steeples 
Ring  freedom  to  every  man,  — 

From  the  serf  on  the  white  Ladoga 
To  the  fisher  of  Astrakhan. 

Oh,  faith  in  Eternal  Power! 

Oh,  faith  in  Eternal  Love  ! 

Oh,  faith  that  looked  up  to  heaven 
The  promise  of  ages  to  prove  ! 

The  cross  and  the  crown  gleam  above  him  ; 

He  raises  his  brow  from  prayer, 

The  cross  of  humanity’s  martyr 
Or  crown  of  the  hero  to  wear. 

Slept  the  serf  on  the  Neva  and  Volga, 
Slept  the  fisher  of  Astrakhan, 

Nor  dreamed  that  the  bells  of  the  morning 
Would  ring  in  his  rights  as  a man. 

He  saw  not  night’s  crystal  gates  open 
To  hosts  singing  carols  on  high, 

He  knew  not  a Bethlehem  glory 

Would  break  with  the  morn  in  the  sky. 


220 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


The  morn  set  its  jewels  of  rubies 
In  the  snows  of  the  turret  and  spire, 

And  shone  the  far  sea  of  the  Finland, 

A sea  of  glass  mingled  with  fire. 

The  Old  Guard  encircled  the  palace 
With  questioning  look  on  each  cheek, 
And  waited  the  word  that  the  ukase 

To  the  zone-girded  empire  should  speak. 

The  voice  of  the  Russias  has  spoken  ; 

Each  serf  in  the  Russias  is  free ! 

Ring,  bells,  on  the  Neva  and  Volga, 

Ring,  bells,  on  the  Caspian  Sea ! 

O Tzar  of  the  North,  Alexander, 

Thy  justice  to  those  that  were  least 
Shall  gird  thee  with  strength  of  the  victor. 
Shall  make  thee  the  lord  of  the  East. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


SEBASTOPOL. 

The  Story  of  the  Charge  of  the  Light  Brigade.  — The  Story  of  Catherine  II. 
— Cemeteries.  — The  Mennonites.  — “ Tprru.” 


HE  hotel  at  Sebastopol  communicated  with  the  Boule- 
vard, whence  a delightful  view  of  the  town  and 
harbor  could  be  obtained.  The  house  was  formerly 
the  residence  of  Admiral  Nakhimof.  The  town  - 
spreads  along  the  bay,  rising  gradually  to  the  south  ; 
and  beyond  the  houses  the  ruins  of  fortifications  are 
everywhere  to  be  seen. 

The  place  was  made  a great  military  storehouse  by  Catherine  II.; 
and  she  gave  the  post  and  port  the  name,  — Sebastopol. 

During  the  first  evening’s  rest  at  the  cool  hotel,  Master  Lewis 
related  to  the  boys 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  CHARGE  OF  THE  LIGHT  BRIGADE. 

The  expedition  of  the  Allies  to  the  Crimea  was  undertaken  with  the  idea 
that  Sebastopol  could  be  taken  by  a landing,  a battle,  a march,  and  an  assault. 
The  army  landed  on  the  14th  of  September,  1854.  The  battle  of  Alma  fol- 
lowed, which  proved  disastrous  to  the  Russians  ; and  it  was  believed  in  London 
and  Paris  that  Sebastopol  would  soon  fall. 

One  of  the  first  efforts  of  Prince  Menschikoff  to  raise  the  siege  was  the 
advance  on  Balaclava,  which  he  deemed  the  weakest  point  of  the  defences  of  the 
Allies. 


2 22 


ZIGZA G JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


It  was  at  the  battle  of  Balaclava.  The  Russians  had  surprised  the  outposts 
of  the  Allies,  and  captured  a number  of  guns.  The  pride  of  the  British  army 
was  the  Light  Brigade.  In  the  midst  of  the  conflict,  Lord  Raglan,  the  British 
commander,  sent  the  following  instructions  to  Lord  Lucan  : — 

“ Lord  Raglan  wishes  the  cavalry  to  advance  rapidly  to  the  front , follow 
the  enemy , and  try  to  prevent  them  from  carrying  away  the  guns.  Troop  of  horse 
and  artillery  may  accompany.  French  cavalry  is  at  your  left.  Immediate.” 

These  instructions  were  committed  to  Captain  Nolan,  a famous  cavalry 
officer,  who  seemed  to  believe  that  the  Light  Brigade  could  sweep  over  plains 
of  fire  and  not  be  vanquished. 

Lord  Lucan  read  the  order.  To  obey  it  seemed  to  him  the  destruction  of 
the  Light  Brigade. 

“They  are  Lord  Raglan’s  orders,”  said  the  fiery  Nolan,  in  an  authoritative 
tone. 

“ What  to  do  ? ” 

Nolan  pointed  to  the  valley. 

“ There,  my  Lord,  is  the  enemy  ; and  there  are  the  guns.” 

Here  was  a mysterious  interlude  in  the  battle  on  the  wild  plain  of  the 
Crimea.  An  aide-de-camp  brings  instructions  to  a lieutenant-general  to  advance , 
and  the  latter  interprets  it  that  he  is  to  attack  the  Russians  in  their  victorious 
strength,  with  only  eight  squadrons  of  light  horse. 

“ If  I do  not  attack,”  reasoned  Lord  Lucan,  “ I shall  be  held  responsible 
for  the  loss  of  the  guns.” 

Lord  Lucan  rode  over  to  the  Light  Brigade. 

“Mount,”  he  said.  “Attack  the  Russians  in  the  valley.” 

“ Certainly,  sir,”  said  the  commander.  “ But  allow  me  to  point  out  to  you 
that  the  Russians  have  a battery  in  our  front , and  they  have  batteries  on  this 
flank , and  batteries  on  that  flank!' 

“ I cannot  help  that,”  said  Lord  Lucan.  “ It  is  Lord  Raglan’s  positive 
order  that  the  Light  Brigade  attacks  immediately.” 

1 he  valley  lay  before  the  Light  Brigade,  with  the  dark  mouths  of  guns  on 
every  side.  A thrill  of  horror  ran  through  the  spectators  on  the  heights  when 
they  saw  the  horsemen,  the  pride  of  England,  sweep  gallantly  down  into  this 
yawning  chasm  of  certain  destruction. 

Over  the  hill,  seemingly  light  as  air,  they  went.  Now  down,  down.  There 
was  a rattle  of  musketry  on  the  heights  On  one  side,  — the  Fedoukine  Heights., 
Nolan  led  bravely.  A shell  strikes  him,  ripping  open  his  chest.  His  shriek 
is  heard  even  above  the  uproar.  He  rides  back  to  the  brigade,  and  drops  dead. 


CHARGE  OF  THE  LIGHT  BRIGADE. 


SEBASTOPOL. 


225 


On,  on  ! The  guns  thunder  on  the  left.  The  battery  in  front  hisses  with 
tongues  of  flame.  The  tramping  of  the  horses’  feet  go  on.  Horses  fall.  He- 
roes fall.  The  tempest  of  hail  thickens.  The  clouds  lower  on  every  hand. 
The  Light  Brigade  grows  thinner  and  thinner.  But  the  ride  of  death  goes  on, 
— on  to  the  end.  Six  hundred  and  seventy  heroes  rode  down  into  that  valley 
and  there  dealt  the  enemy  a terrible  blow  ; but  less  than  two  hundred  returned. 
Three  hundred  and  twenty-five  horses  were  mown  down,  strewing  the  long, 
red  way. 

When  Lord  Raglan  met  Lord  Lucan  he  said,  — 

“You  have  lost  the  Light  Brigade.” 

The  reader  will  now  be  prepared  to  understand  the  full  import  of  Tenny- 
son’s scenic  poem  : — 

THE  CHARGE  OF  THE  LIGHT  BRIGADE. 

Half  a league,  half  a league, 

Half  a league  onward, 

All  in  the  valley  of  Death 
Rode  the  six  hundred. 

“ Forward,  the  Light  Brigade  ! 

Charge  for  the  guns  ! ” he  said : 

Into  the  valley  of  Death 
Rode  the  six  hundred. 

“ Forward,  the  Light  Brigade  ! u 
Was  there  a man  dismay’d  ? 

No,  tho’  the  soldier  knew 

• Some  one  had  blunder’d: 

Theirs  not  to  make  reply, 

Theirs  not  to  reason  why, 

Theirs  but  to  do  and  die  : 

Into  the  valley  of  Death 
Rode  the  six  hundred. 

Cannon  to  right  of  them, 

Cannon  to  left  of  them, 

Cannon  in  front  of  them 
Volley’d  and  thunder’d  ; 

Storm’d  at  with  shot  and  shell. 

Boldly  they  rode  and  well, 

Into  the  jaws  of  Death, 

Into  the  mouth  of  Hell 
Rode  the  six  hundred. 


226 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT . 


Flash’d  all  their  sabres  bare, 
Flash’d  as  they  turn’d  in  air, 
Sabring  the  gunners  there, 
Charging  an  army,  while 
All  the  world  wonder’d  : 
Plunged  in  the  battery-smoke, 
Right  thro’  the  line  they  broke  ; 
Cossack  and  Russian 
Reel’d  from  the  sabre-stroke 
Shatter’d  and  sunder’d. 

Then  they  rode  back,  but  not, — 
Not  the  six  hundred. 

Cannon  to  right  of  them, 
Cannon  to  left  of  them, 

Cannon  behind  them 
Volley’d  and  thunder’d  ; 
Storm’d  at  with  shot  and  shell, 
While  horse  and  hero  fell, 

They  that  had  fought  so  well 
Came  thro’  the  jaws  of  Death 
Back  from  the  mouth  of  Hell, 

All  that  was  left  of  them, 

Left  of  six  hundred. 

When  can  their  glory  fade  ? 

O the  wild  charge  they  made  ! 

All  the  world  wonder’d. 

Honor  the  charge  they  made  ! 
Honor  the  Light  Brigade, 

Noble  six  hundred  ! 


THE  STORY  OF  CATHERINE  OF  RUSSIA. 

In  order  that  you  may  understand  many  things  you  will  see  in  your  journey, 
you  should  be  made  familiar  with  the  story  of  Catherine,  although,  I am  sorry 
to  say,  the  personal  history  of  the  famous  Empress  is  not  a noble  one. 

She  was  the  daughter  of  the  field-marshal  of  Prussia  and  the  Princess 
of  Holstein-Gottrop.  The  Empress  Elizabeth  of  Russia  chose  her  for  the 
wife  of  her  nephew,  afterwards  Peter  III.  She  came  to  the  Russian  Court, 
united  with  the  Greek  Church,  and  saw  with  delight  an  open  way  for  her  hus- 
* band  to  the  throne. 


VOLTAIRE. 


SEBASTOPOL. 


229 


She  dreamed  of  magnificence,  power,  a sceptre,  and  a throne.  Her  ambi- 
tious dreams  were  at  last  fulfilled,  but  not  until  a fearful  tragedy  had  stained 
her  name  forever. 

Peter,  though  royal  by  birth,  was  not  royal  by  nature.  He  was  a low,  dis- 
solute man.  He  came  to  hate  the  young  wife  that  had  been  chosen  to  share 
his  throne ; and  his  affections  were  given  to  those  who  weakened  his  character 
and  stimulated  his  bad  passions. 

Catherine  was  haughty;  and,  as  her  husband  chose  to  associate  with  bad 
women,  she  made  favorites  of  corrupt  men.  You  know  how  these  stories  of 
passion  always  end  in  history  ; and  they  end  in  all  cases  as  they  do  in  history. 
Passion  is  a sort  of  volcanic  fire  ; and  it  ends  in  explosion  at  last,  and  com- 
monly in  tragedy. 

I will  not  tell  you  the  story  of  Peter’s  favorites  or  Catherine’s  lovers ; it  was 
all  disgraceful.  And  the  cloud  that  gathered  over  the  unhappy  pair  grew  darker 
and  darker,  and  sent  forth  a lightning  stroke  at  last. 

In  1762  Peter  and  Catherine  came  to  the  throne.  Each  hated  the  other; 
and  one  Gregory  Orloff  was  now  the  lover  and  favorite  of  Catherine.  Peter 
resolved  to  repudiate  Catherine  ; and  he  formed  a plan  to  arrest  and  imprison 
her. 

Catherine  was  full  of  craft  and  pride.  She  had  sharp  advisers  ; and  she 
formed  a counter  plot  to  dethrone  her  husband.  She  committed  her  cause  to 
her  favorite,  Gregory  Orloff.  The  people  hated  Peter  for  many  reasons,  both 
personal  and  political  ; and  the  Court  was  full  of  ambitious  courtiers,  ready  for 
any  change  that  would  advance  their  interests. 

Catherine  resolved  to  have  her  husband  arrested  and  imprisoned,  and  her 
son  Paul  proclaimed  Emperor.  In  this  case  she  would  be  regent  during  her 
son’s  minority,  which  would  make  her  in  reality  the  Empress  of  all  the  Russias, 
when  she  could  make  and  dismiss  lovers  to  her  heart’s  content,  and  have  no  one 
to  check  her  ambition  or  passion. 

Gregory  Orloff  and  his  brothers,  however,  arranged  her  an  even  more  daring 
plot.  They  organized,  in  secret,  a conspiracy  among  the  nobles  to  proclaim 
Catherine  Empress. 

Catherine  had  been  sent  away  from  St.  Petersburg.  She  resolved  to  return 
in  secret ; and  the  Orloffs  arranged  that  as  soon  as  she  entered  the  city,  and  was 
recognized,  she  should  be  proclaimed  Empress.  She  started  from  Peterhof  for 
St.  Petersburg  in  disguise,  riding  a part  of  the  way  in  the  wagon  of  a peasant. 

Suddenly  she  presented  herself  to  the  National  Guards. 

“ Hail,  Empress  Catherine  ! ” they  exclaimed. 


2 30 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


“ Arrest  the  Emperor  ! ” was  her  first  order. 

Peter  was  seized.  In  a few  days  the  Orloffs  went  to  visit  him  in  his  prison. 
He  had  a dreadful  colic  about  that  time,  — such  a colic  as  Arthur  of  Brittany 
had  when  he  was  visited  by  King  John,  and  such  as  the  children  of  Edward  had 
when  their  Uncle  Richard  visited  them  in  the  Tower.  It  proved  fatal,  as  these 
royal  and  imperial  colics  usually  do ; and  Peter  went  to  the  place  where  slaves 
of  passion  go  when  tragedy  ends  all. 

Catherine  was  now  Empress,  indeed,  with  a crown  on  her  head  and  a terri- 
ble sin  on  her  heart.  She  was  not  happy  ; but  she  began  her  reign  by  prom- 
ising the  nobles  and  people  everything  they  desired.  She  pretended  to  become 
pious.  She  was  crowned  with  great  pomp  at  Moscow  ; and  all  the  promises  she 
had  made  to  strengthen  her  throne  she  now  began  to  fulfil.  She  reformed  the 
government,  strengthened  the  navy,  encouraged  industry.  The  nation  grew  and 
prospered  ; and  had  the  Empress  been  sure  that  all  her  accounts  were  right  in 
the  world  above  her,  she  would  have  been  very  happy,  indeed.  Her  Courts 
were  full  of  pleasures  and  festivities.  She  put  one  of  her  favorites  on  the  throne 
of  Poland,  and  frightened  and  humiliated  the  Turks.  She  won  the  Crimea,  and 
added  it  to  the  crown. 

She  now  resolved  to  drive  the  Turks  out  of  Europe.  Over  one  of  the  gates 
of  Moscow  was  written,  — “The  Way  to  Constantinople/*  In  the  midst  of  this 
scheme  she  made  a progress. 

It  was  to  the  southern  and  eastern  parts  of  her  Empire,  — over  the  terri- 
tory we  are  about  to  visit. 

She  was  now  full  of  pride  and  power.  Her  progress  was  a long  triumph. 
Nothing  like  it  was  ever  seen.  Villages  were  built  where  she  was  to  go,  to  dazzle 
her  for  the  day.  Palaces  rose  along  the  dreary  wastes,  to  fade  like  reflections  in 
the  air.  False  cities  were  built  in  the  distance,  to  convey  the  idea  of  inexhausti- 
ble resources.  Masts  and  flags  rose  over  hills  where  there  were  no  seas.  Bon- 
fires blazed  on  the  evening  hills. 

She  was  no  longer  pious  ; she  espoused  the  cause  of  the  French  philoso- 
phers, and  welcomed  Diderot  to  her  Court ; and  used  to  tell  him  to  reveal  his 
whole  mind  to  her,  for  “ among  men  ” she  said,  “ no  bold  belief  could  cause  sur- 
prise.” But  whatever  the  Empress  might  say,  do,  or  believe,  the  memory  of 
Peter’s  colic  must  have  lain  very  heavily  upon  her  heart.  She  invited  the  crafty 
infidel  Voltaire  to  her  Court,  and  received  the  philosopher  D’Alembert  with 
great  favor. 

She  began  war  with  Persia,  and  cherished  a scheme  for  the  overthrow  of 
the  British  power  in  India.  But  in  the  midst  of  her  profligacy  and  ambition  she 
was  suddenly  cut  off  by  apoplexy  in  1 796. 


IgfS® 


MB 

sis 

1 

!"i 

DIDEROT  AND  CATHERINE  II 


SEBASTOPOL. 


233 


Darkness  settled  over  her  fame  and  character ; but  it  was  under  her  reign 
that  the  boundaries  of  Russia  were  extended  to  the  Black  Sea.  She  visited  the 
Crimea  in  her  day  of  triumph,  and  it  will  always  be  associated  with  her  name. 

The  Class  visited  the  English  cemetery.  It  was  a desolate  place, 
amid  the  ruins  caused  by  the  war.  It  consisted  of  some  twenty  or 
more  enclosures,  where  was  neither  tree  nor  shrub  to  remind  the  vis- 
itor of  thoughtfulness  or  affection.  The  very  grasses  seemed  with- 
ered. The  nightingale  might  sing  there,  were  there  any  green  thing 
to  invite  or  inspire  it ; but  even  the  bird  shuns  the  barrenness  of  the 
place.  The  graves  that  dotted  the  arid  soil  with  an  occasional  head- 
stone seemed  friendless  and  forgotten.  The  plain  was  desolate,  the  sky 
expressionless ; and  afar  rose  the  tawny  mountains  without  shrub 
or  tree. 

Yet  here  sleep  the  British  heroes  of  the  siege  of  Malakoff  Tower, . 
in  whose  defence  thirty  thousand  Russians  perished ; and  here  the 
gallant  horsemen  of  the  Light  Brigade,  who  rode  to  death  amid  inces- 
sant mutterings  of  thunder  and  hissing  tongues  of  fire. 

The  coming-on  of  evening  at  Sebastopol  had  its  charm,  which  the 
Class  will  long  remember.  The  transparent  air,  the  Caucasian  breezes, 
the  Euxine  with  its  white  sails,  the  Tartar  boys  and  girls  in  the  quiet 
streets,  the  odd  vehicles,  the  listless,  restful  aspect  of  everything  in 
nature  and  in  human  life,  and  even  the  sense  of  being  amid  cities  of 
dead  heroes,  — all  combined  to  awaken  feelings  that,  in  themselves, 
were  unexpressed  poems,  and  reveal  how  rich  in  hidden  resources  is 
the  soul. 

One  evening  there  appeared  at  the  inn  some  people  whose  serene, 
spiritual  countenances  and  grave  deportment  led  Wyllys  to  make  in- 
quiry of  the  landlord  about  them. 

“ They  are  Mennonites,”  he  said. 

This  stimulated  further  inquiry ; and  the  boys  learned  from  Master 
Lewis  some  interesting  facts  concerning  these  people. 

The  Mennonite  Brotherhood  is  a Christian  sect  which  bears  some 


2 34 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


resemblance  both  to  the  Baptists  and  the  Quakers.  They  are  an  old 
sect,  and  have  been  influential  in  Germany  for  centuries.  They  are 
strongly  opposed  to  war,  to  taking  oaths,  and  to  the  punishment  of 
death.  They  are  upright  and  correct  in  their  habits,  and  very  indus- 
trious and  frugal.  Those  who  have  lately  emigrated  to  the  United 
States  brought  a larger  amount  of  property,  in  proportion  to  their 
numbers,  than  have  any  other  class  of  immigrants. 

About  eighty  years  ago  a large  number  of  German  Mennonites 
were  induced  by  the  Czar  Paul  to  settle  in  Russia.  The  Emperor 
was  a man  of  intelligence  and  of  broad  views.  He  knew  that  the 
Mennonites  were  not  only  a highly  moral  and  religious  people,  but 
industrious  and  thrifty  ; and  he  was  willing  to  grant  them  unusual 
privileges  if  they  would  emigrate  to  Russia.  The  charter  given  by 
him  to  the  new  community  provided  that  neither  they  nor  their  de- 
scendants should  ever  be  called  upon  to  perform  military  duty.  This 
privilege  induced  several  thousands  of  the  Mennonites  to  settle  in  the 
Crimea ; for  not  even  the  Quakers  are  more  opposed  to  war  than  are 
they. 

The  Emperor  Paul  honorably  kept  his  word  with  the  Mennonites ; 
and  so  did  his  two  sons,  who  successively  occupied  the  throne  after  his 
death,  — Czar  Alexander  I.  and  Czar  Nicholas.  The  Mennonites,  left 
to  themselves,  became  the  very  best  of  Russian  subjects,  — loyal,  obe- 
dient, quiet,  and  thrifty.  In  all  the  vast  territories  of  the  Muscovite 
Empire  there  was  no  locality  that,  in  productiveness  and  social  order, 
could  compare  favorably  with  the  district  inhabited  by  these  people. 

But  it  seems  to  be  one  of  the  fundamental  laws  that  govern  coun- 
tries, as  well  as  individuals,  that  prosperity  is  followed  by  adversity 
in  one  form  or  another.  So  far  as  we  can  judge,  the  community 
of  Mennonites  did  not  have  within  themselves  the  seeds  of  disorder 
and  decay.  Consequently,  the  blow  at  their  prosperity  came  from 
without. 

It  is  a noteworthy  fact  that,  while  this  commendable  and  indus- 


CAPTURE  OF  THE  MALAKOFF. 


SEBASTOPOL. 


237 


trious  colony  was  upheld  and  fostered  by  three  of  the  most  warlike 
monarchs  of  the  present  century,  all  of  whom  kept  faith  with  the 
immigrants,  it  was  broken  up  by  one  of  the  most  peaceful  rulers 
Russia  has  ever  had.  Alexander  II.  determined  to  exact  military 
service  of  the  Mennonites  in  violation  of  the  pledge  given  by  his 
grandfather. 

This  decision  is  causing  this  inoffensive  people  to  leave  Russia 
as  fast  as  they  are  able.  Of  course  the  Russians,  knowing  that  the 
Mennonites  have  greatly  enriched  the  country,  are  reluctant  to  have 
them  go,  and  by  all  manner  of  obstacles  seek  to  prevent  the  exodus. 
But  many  have  succeeded  in  getting  away,  and  have  already  arrived 
in  America. 

The  Mennonite  modes  of  worship  are  in  wide  contrast  with  that 
of  the  clergy  of  Russia.  The  one  is  most  simple ; the  other  is  ornate 
and  ritualistic,  and  very  splendid  in  its  ceremonies  at  the  time  of  great 
convocations. 

Tommy  sought  for  stories  wherever  he  went;  and  he  succeeded  in 
securing  a very  odd  one  from  one  of  the  English-speaking  Germans  at 
the  inn  at  Sebastopol.  It  was  a Russian  story,  — the  first  that  the 
Class  had  ever  heard. 


TPRRU. 

There  was  once  a young  soldier  of  Kief,  who  went  to  visit  his  grandfather  ; 
and  on  his  way  he  met  an  uncommonly  handsome  girl. 

He  accosted  her  somewhat  rudely,  when  she  turned  to  him  and  said,  with  a 
strange  look  in  her  eyes,  — 

“ Soldier,  you  will  either  break  me  in  the  harness,  or  I will  break  you ! ” 
What  could  these  mysterious  words  mean  ? 

He  pondered  them  on  his  way,  and  determined  to  ask  his  grandfather. 

The  old  gentleman  was  very  wise.  He  had  lived  a hundred  years  and  a bit. 
The  soldier  related  to  him  the  incident  that  had  happened  by  the  way. 

The  old  gentleman  listened  with  surprise,  and  said,  — 


238 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


“ My  boy,  you  know  not  what  you  have  done.  The  girl  is  the  daughter  of 
an  enchantress.  She  will  come  to  visit  you  to-night.” 

“ Well,  what  am  I to  do  ? ” 

“This.  Take  a bridle  and  a whip.  In  the  night  she  will  come  running  in, 
and  will  say,  ‘Stand  still,  my  steed!’  You  will  then  be  changed  into  a horse, 

and  she  will  drive  you  over  the  world,  unless 
you  say  a secret  word.” 

“ What  is  that  word,  grandfather  ? ” 

“ Listen  ! Your  fate  depends  upon  it ! 
The  word  is  Tprru.” 

Then  the  youth  said  the  mysterious  word 
over  and  over  again  to  himself,  — “Tprru, 
Tprru,  Tprru.”  (We  think  that  the  reader 
will  agree  that  the  word  is  very  mysterious  ; 
but  it  is  one  of  good  omen.  Pronounce  it 
smoothly,  and  then  go  on.) 

“ What  will  she  do,”  asked  the  soldier, 
“ when  I have  said  ‘ Tprru  ’ ? ” 

“ She  will  be  turned  into  a horse.” 

“ And  then  ? ” 

“ Bridle  her,  and  whip  her  to  your  liking. 
She  deserves  it,  the  jade.” 

The  soldier  followed  the  old  man’s  advice. 
He  provided  himself  with  a bridle  and 
whip,  and  awaited  the  coming  of  the  enchant- 
ress. 

At  midnight,  as  the  moon  was  gliding  low 
in  the  sky,  the  door  suddenly  opened. 

“ Tprru,”  said  the  soldier  ; “ Tprru,  Tprru, 

THE  YOUNG  SOLDIER.  Tprru!” 

He  opened  the  door  wider,  and  saw  a 
horse  beside  the  step.  He  bridled  the  animal,  leaped  upon  its  back,  and  applied 
the  whip  sharply. 

He  rode  the  animal  into  the  fields ; it  tried  to  throw  him.  But  he  had  only 
to  say  “ Tprru  to  prevent  an  accident.  It  rose  in  the  air,  but  he  said  “Tprru,” 
and  it  came  down  again.  It  rushed  into  the  woods,  but  he  needed  only  to  say 
I prru  to  prevent  the  branches  of  the  trees  from  sweeping  him  away.  As 
soon  as  the  cocks  crew  in  the  morning,  the  wonderful  horse  vanished  into  thin 
air,  and  the  soldier  found  himself  in  his  grandfather’s  house. 


RUSSIAN  WORSHIP. 


SEBASTOPOL. 


24I 


“ Good-morning,  grandfather,”  he  said.  “ Great  is  the  wisdom  you  have 
taught  me.  One  has  only  to  say  ‘Tprru’  to  be  exempt  from  all  the  arts  of 
enchantment.” 

“ You  are  right,  my  son  ; only  say  ‘Tprru/  and  you  will  never  be  overcome 
by  a witch.” 

“ I think  the  old  man  was  right,  Tommy,”  said  Master  Lewis. 
“Don’t  forget  the  word.  Just  say  ‘Tprru,’  and  no  witch  can  ever 
harm  you.” 

Tommy  thought  the  clever  German’s  story  something  of  a joke. 
The  German  was  careful  not  to  speak  the  magic  word,  but  always  to 
spell  it  in  his  narrative. 

Among  the  papers  that  Master  Lewis  received  in  a mail  at  Sebas- 
topol was  an  American  comic  journal,  containing  a little  poem  on 
Russian  names.  He  copied  this,  and,  just  before  leaving  the  place, 
sent  it  to  the  puzzling  German,  with  his  card  and  compliments. 

“ There  was  a Russian  came  over  the  sea, 

Just  when  the  war  was  growing  hot, 

And  his  name  it  was  Tjalikavakaree- 
Karindobrolikanabndarot- 
Schibkadirova- 
Ivarditzstova- 
Sanalik- 
Danerik- 
Varagobhot. 

“ A Turk  was  standing  upon  the  shore, 

Right  where  the  terrible  Russian  crossed, 

And  he  cried,  ‘ Bismillah  ! I ’m  Ab  El  Kor- 
Bazaroukilgonautosgobross- 
Getfinpravadj- 
Kligekosladli- 
Grivino- 
Blivido- 
Jenidodosk ! ’ ” 


CHAPTER  XII. 


THE  COSSACKS. 

Tommy  makes  an  Acquaintance. 

HE  Class  returned  to  Odessa.  The  ruins  of  Sebas- 
topol faded  away  in  the  shadowy  distance,  and  the 
boat  glided  along  over  an  unruffled  sea.  Odessa 
was  reached  at  noon,  when  all  the  city  seemed  in 
repose ; it  was  like  a bright  night,  for  in  the  mid- 
summer weather  the  business  here  is  done  at  morn- 
ing and  evening,  and  noon  witnesses  a strange  silence  in  the  gay 
bazaars. 

On  the  following  day  the  Class  started  on  a very  zigzag  route,  as 
the  railroad  presented  itself  on  the  map,  for  Moscow. 

The  Russian  railway  carriages  are  made  with  compartments ; they 
are  well,  even  elegantly,  furnished.  The  trains  move  slowly,  and  often 
stop  at  a long  distance  from  the  town  the  traveller  finds  on  the  map. 
The  distance  of  many  of  the  stations  from  the  towns  whose  names 
they  bear,  is  said  to  arise  from  the  cheaper  rates  for  which  land  can  be 
secured  a little  beyond  the  suburbs. 

The  Class  passed  the  first  night  of  their  long  railway  excursion  at 
Elizavetgrad,  a city  of  about  twenty-four  thousand  inhabitants. 

“ How  far  are  we  from  Moscow?”  asked  Tommy,  as  the  train  in 
the  evening  approached  the  station. 

“Only  about  1,071  miles,”  said  Master  Lewis. 


THE  COSSACKS. 


243 


“Only  /”  repeated  Tommy. 

The  town  is  situated  on  a sloping  steppe.  It  has  a very  wide  street, 
full  of  shops,  and  a boulevard,  full  of  acacias.  Near  the  town  tumuli 
were  seen,  — prehistoric  mounds  erected  by  ancient  inhabitants. 

The  second  night  was  passed  at  Poltava,  something  more  than  eight 
hundred  miles  from  Moscow.  It  is  a larger  town  than  Elizavetgrad. 
A great  fair  was  just  closing  here,  at  which  the  display  of  goods  had 
been  very  great,  estimated  at  more  than  ^3,000,000.  People  were 
here  from  Odessa  and  from  Moscow.  The  carts  about  the  fair  grounds 
must  have  numbered  many  thousand. 

The  Class  was  now  in  the  famous  land  of  the  Cossacks,  — Little 
Russia,  as  this  part  of  lower  Russia  is  sometimes  called.  This  part 
of  Russia  — on  the  east  side  of  the  Dnieper,  and  in  fact  on  both  sides, 
without  any  very  definite  limits  — was  known  in  Poland  as  the  Ukraine , 
in  the  time  of  the  partitions.  Little  Russia  is  made  ur;  of  the  govern- 
ments of  Kiev,  Tchernigov,  Poltava,  and  Kharkov. 

It  was  to  the  Ukraine  that  the  wild  horse  is  related  in  Byron’s 
poem  to  have  carried  Mazeppa. 

Jan  Mazeppa  was  born  about  1645,  and  was  descended  of  a noble 
family  in  Podolia.  He  became  an  officer  in  the  court  of  Casimir, 
king  of  Poland.  He  insulted  the  wife  of  1 Polish  nobleman,  and  he 
was  condemned  to  be  stripped  naked  and  bound  upon  a fiery,  spirited 
horse,  lying  upon  his  back,  and  to  be  borne  away  by  the  frightened 
animal,  and  left  to  his  fate.  The  horse  carried  him  towards  the 
Ukraine.  Instead  of  being  killed,  as  his  enemies  had  intended,  he 
was  rescued,  joined  the  Cossacks,  and  in  1687  was  elected  their  hetman 
or  chief. 

The  word  Cossack  means  robber;  it  was  a name  given  by  the  Turks 
to  the  predatory  tribes  inhabiting  the  banks  of  the  Don.  They  are 
famous  horsemen,  and  the  council  of  Russia  largely  executes  the  Im- 
perial will  by  means  of  the  Cossack  cavalry. 

The  journey  towards  Moscow  was  by  way  of  the  towns  of  Kharkov, 


244 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


Belgorod,  Kursk,  Orel,  and  Tula.  There  was  a sameness  about  the 
route,  the  scenes,  and  the  inns,  that  was  monotonous,  and  that  be- 
came  wearisome. 


A DUTCH  SKIPPER  TOLD  IT  ME  MANY,  MANY 
YEAR  AGO.” 


At  the  Hotel 
Vienne  in  Moscow 
Street,  at  Kharkov, 
Tommy  met,  oddly 
enough,  another  good- 
natured  German  who 
could  speak  English, 
and  he  asked  him  for 
a story.  The  German, 
after  thinking  for  a 
long  time,  laid  down 
his  pipe  and  said,  — 

“ I will  tell  you  one 
tale  of  Faderland.  A 
Dutch  skipper  told  it 
me  many,  many  year 
ago,  when  I vas  in 
Holland.” 

We  will  give  the 
story  with  amended 
dialect.  We  could  not 
produce  the  original, 
the  half-German,  half- 
English  idioms  of 
which  were  as  droll 
and  amusing  as  the 
story  itself. 


MAZEPPA. 


THE  COSSACKS. 


247 


WISH  THREE  TIMES. 

There  once  was  an  old  couple,  with  whom  life  had  gone  hard.  Their  chil- 
dren had  wandered  away  from  them,  and  left  them  alone.  Their  hair  had 
grown  gray.  Their  means  were  small ; and  the  winter  of  age  was  reducing  their 
accustomed  ways  of  support. 

They  had  lived  worthily,  and  had  never  complained.  The  old  woman  had 
been  a market  woman,  but  she  could  go  into  the  streets  to  sell  her  wares 
no  more. 

“ Though  I am  lonely,”  said  the  old  man,  “ my  son  is  prosperous  beyond  the 
sea.  Let  us  be  thankful.” 

“Though  I am  lonely,”  said  the  old  woman,  “my  young  daughter  is  a bride 
and  lives  happy  far  away.  Let  us  be  thankful.” 

But  one  day  a brother  of  the  old  man  visited  him,  and  gave  him  glowing 
accounts  of  the  comforts  that  wealth  brought  to  him.  Then  discontent  entered 
into  the  old  man’s  heart. 

One  evening,  being  alone  with  his  wife  by  their  quiet  hearth,  he  said,  — 

“ Wife,  when  I was  a boy,  they  used  to  tell  me  of  fairies  that  brought  good 
luck  to  people  like  us.  I wish  there  were  fairies  to-day.” 

Just  then  appeared  a bow  of  gold  in  the  darkness  by  the  mantel-piece.  It 
was  a fairy’s  wand. 

Under  it  appeared  a fairy  with  silver  wings,  and  a crystal  star  on  her  brow. 

“Wish  three  times,”  said  the  fairy,  waving  her  wand,  “and  you  shall  have 
your  three  wishes.” 

The  fairy  faded  away. 

The  old  couple  were  greatly  surprised  ; and,  when  their  astonishment  was 
over,  became  very  happy  in  their  dreams  of  wealth. 

“ We  can  wish  but  three  times,”  said  the  old  man.  “ We  must  be  very 
wise.” 

They  talked  late  by  the  pleasant  fire,  considering  the  subjects  of  their 
wishes. 

“ I am  hungry,”  said  the  old  woman,  “ and  it  is  getting  late.  I wish  I had  a 
pudding .” 

Immediately  on  the  table  before  them  appeared  a pudding. 

“ Now,  see  what  you  have  done,”  said  the  old  man.  “You  have  lost  one  of 
your  opportunities  by  your  foolish  thoughtlessness.  It  is  too  provoking.  You 


248 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


deserve  to  suffer  for  this.  I wish  that  worthless  old  pudding  was  fastened  to 
the  end  of  your  nose.” 

Then  the  pudding,  quick  as  a wink,  fastened  itself  to  the  end  of  the  old 
woman’s  nose,  and  hung  there,  a dreadful  object  to  contemplate. 

“ See  what  you  have  done,  yourself  ! ” said  the  old  lady,  in  anger.  “ We 
have  now  but  one  chance  left.  We  must  consider  it  well.” 

They  considered  the  matter  again.  The  old  lady’s  nose  grew  longer  and 
longer  under  the  weight  of  the  pudding,  and  her  sufferings  began  to  be  extreme. 

“ O dear  ! ” she  said,  “ I am  very  much  distressed.” 

“What?” 

“ If  that  pudding  was  only  off  my  nose  I should  be  happy  again.” 

The  pudding  fell  off. 

“ Now  what  have  we  gained  by  our  three  wishes  ? ” asked  the  old  man. 

“ Nothing,”  said  the  old  woman. 

“ We  would  be  wiser  if  we  were  to  have  another  chance,”  said  the  old  man. 

But  the  fairy  never  came  again. 

Kursk,  a place  of  some  thirty  thousand  people,  is  pleasantly  situ- 
ated on  the  river  Tusker.  Its  numerous  gardens  constituted  its  chief 
beauty  to  the  Class,  though  there  are  some  twenty  stone  churches  in 
the  town.  Orel  is  a tallow  town,  as  described  by  its  principal  industry. 
Its  streets  were  full  of  carts  of  every  description  ; and  as  the  boys  here 
found  no  one  with  whom  they  could  converse,  they  amused  themselves 
wholly  with  the  sights  of  the  streets.  The  town  was  founded  by  John 
(Ivan)  the  Terrible,  of  whom  we  have,  in  another  chapter,  evil  stories 
to  tell. 

At  Orel  a young  man,  evidently  a student,  entered  the  compart- 
ment of  the  car  in  which  the  Class  was  travelling.  He  had  a fine  face, 
full  of  fire  and  intelligence.  As  the  cars  slowly  passed  on  towards 
Tula,  Tommy  ventured  to  address  him. 

rhe  young  man  made  no  answer,  but  looked  at  Tommy  proudly 
and  rather  suspiciously. 

“ Ne  govoriu  po  russki , — I do  not  speak  Russ,”  said  Tommy,  using 
a guide-book  phrase,  with  English  accent. 

The  young  man  smiled. 


FUNERAL  OF  A POOR  RUSSIAN. 


THE  COSSACKS. 


251 


“ I do  speak  English,”  he  said. 

Here  seemed  a chance  for  a friendship.  Tommy  was  too  lonesome 
not  to  improve  it. 

“ You  are  a Russian,”  said  Tommy. 

“ Yes,  by  birth.” 

“You  have  a noble — government”  said  Tommy,  wishing  to  con- 
tinue the  dialogue,  and  hardly  knowing  what  he  would  say  when  he 
commenced  the  sentence. 

“ Government  ? ” 

“ Yes,”  said  Tommy,  coloring. 

“ English  people  do  not  often  think  so.” 

“ Have  you  travelled  in  England  ? ” asked  Tommy. 

“Yes;  I have  lived  in  England.” 

The  young  man  was  silent  for  a long  time;  and  Tommy  hardly 
knew  how  to  frame  another  question,  since  the  handsome  Russian 
seemed  disposed  to  be  unsocial. 

At  length  Tommy  engaged  in  a talk  with  Wyllys  having  reference 
to  America. 

The  young  man’s  face  suddenly  lighted  up,  and  he  asked,  with  an 
affable  smile,  — 

“ Are  you  from  England  ? ” 

“ No,”  said  Tommy,  “ I am  from  America.” 

An  expression  of  pleasure  passed  over  the  young  man’s  face. 

“ You  have  a noble  government,  indeed ! ” said  he.  “ A govern- 
ment of  the  people,  by  the  people,  and  for  the  people.  May  it  never 
perish  from  the  earth  ! ” 

Tommy  was  sure  that  he  had  heard  these  sentiments  before;  in  a 
school  declamation,  perhaps. 

“ Are  your  friends  here  Americans  ? ” asked  the  Russian. 

“ Yes.” 

“ And  you  like  our  government  ? ” 

“Yes.  I like  the  Czar.  Do  you  not  like  the  Russian  govern- 
ment ? ” 


252 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


“ It  certainly  differs  from  yours.  Here  one  man  controls  the  des- 
tiny of  each  of  eighty-five  million  lives.  In  your  country  forty  million 
people  elect  a man  to  execute  their  laws,  and  can  change  the  executive 
every  four  years.  You  have  a constitution.” 

Tommy  thought  he  had  studied  something  about  a constitution  in 
history.  His  ideas  were  rather  vague  on  the  point. 

“ Has  Russia  no  constitution  ? ” asked  Tommy. 

“ None  whatever.” 

“If  you  had  a bad  czar,  what  would  restrain  him  ? ” asked  Tommy. 

“ Nothing.” 

“ Who  collects  the  taxes  ? ” asked  Tommy. 

“ The  officers  of  the  Czar.” 

“ Who  controls  the  money  when  it  is  collected  ? ” 

“ The  Czar.” 

“ Are  the  taxes  heavy  ? ” 

“ All  industries  are  taxed.  The  peasant  must  pay  his  tax,  and 
help  support  the  great  standing  army,  even  if  it  is  an  impoverish- 
ment to  bury  his  dead  and  provide  a wooden  cross  for  a grave- 
stone.” 

“ Would  it  not  be  well  for  your  people  to  have  a constitution  ? ” 
asked  Tommy.  “You  have  a good  czar  now,  and  as  long  as  the  czar 
is  good  the  government  will  be  good.  But  you  might  have  a bad 
czar  at  some  future  time;  then  what  would  hinder  him  from  taking 
your  head  off  ? ” 

“ Nothing  hinders  the  present  Czar  from  taking  my  head  off.  He 
could  do  so  if  he  chose.” 

“He  is  absolute,”  said  Tommy.  “ Have  you  no  Congress  or  Par- 
liament ? ” 

“ We  have  a Council  of  State.” 

“ Who  elects  it  ? ” 

“ The  Czar.” 

“ You  have  a Senate  ? ” asked  Tommy,  at  a venture. 


MILITARY  EVOLUTIONS  OF  THE)  RUSSIAN  ARMY. 


THE  C OSS  A CHS. 


255 

“ Yes,  what  is  called  a Senate,  but  not  as  you  understand  the  word ; 
its  decrees  are  of  no  effect,  unless  sanctioned  by  the  Czar.” 

“ Well,  at  any  rate,  you  have  a very  great  army?  ” said  Tommy. 

“ Yes,  a very  great  army,  and  the  Czar  taxes  the  people  to  support 
it,  — a great  army  to  keep  the  people  in  subjection  to  the  Czar,  and 
the  people’s  earnings  are  taken  to  pay  the  price  of  their  own  enslave- 
ment.” 

“ But  why  do  not  the  people  get  together  as  we  do  in  our  country 
and  elect  a Congress  ? ” 

“ If  there  should  be  a gathering  for  such  a purpose  anywhere  in 
the  Empire,  every  man  engaged  in  it  would  be  sent  to  Siberia.” 

“ The  people  could  meet  in  secret  and  organize,”  said  Tommy. 

“ The  Czar  has  secret  police  everywhere.  But  to  meet  in  secret 
and  organize  a government  in  which  the  people  shall  have  a voice, 
and  that  shall  protect  every  man’s  rights,  is  just  what  the  Nihilists 
are  trying  to  do.  If  the  Czar  himself  stands  in  the  way  of  this  move- 
ment, do  you  not  think  he  ought  to  be  removed  ? ” 

“ How?”  asked  Tommy. 

The  young  Russian  made  no  reply. 

There  was  a long  silence.  Then  Tommy  said, — 

“ Are  you  a Nihilist  ? ” 

“ I am  for  the  equal  rights  of  all  people  before  a just  code  of  laws.” 

The  handsome  face  of  the  young  Russian  glowed,  and  his  lip 
curled,  as  he  uttered  this  principle.  There  was  a kind  of  declaration 
of  independence  in  his  very  look. 

Tommy  was  thoughtful.  At  last  he  said, — 

“ I would  not  like  to  have  my  life  at  the  mercy  of  any  one  man, 
even  if  it  were  the  present  Czar  of  Russia,  and  I do  think  him  one  of 
the  noblest  men  in  the  world.” 

“ I agree  with  you,  my  friend,”  said  the  young  Russian  warmly. 

The  train  stopped  at  Tula.  The  young  Russian  left  the  compart- 
ment, when  Master  Lewis  said  to  Tommy,  in  a severe  tone, — 


256 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


“ Did  you  not  catch  my  eye  when  you  were  talking  to  that  young 
man  r 

“ No.” 

“ Did  you  not  note  my  silence,  and  Willys’s?  ” 

“ I did  not  think  anything  at  all  about  it.” 

“ Tommy  ? ” 

“ Well." 

“ Don’t  you  ever  discuss  political  matters  again  with  a stranger 
while  you  are  in  Russia.” 

“ Who  could  have  heard  us  ? We  were  the  only  persons  in  the 
compartment.” 

“ You  understand  what  I have  told  you  ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

Master  Lewis  went  from  the  car  into  the  station  while  the  train 
was  waiting. 

“What  makes  him  speak  to  me  in  that  way?”  said  Tommy  to 
Wyllys. 

“ He  suspects  that  the  young  man  is  a Nihilist.” 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


MOSCOW. 

of  Ivan  the  Terrible.  — The  Story  of  St.  Nicholas. 

ROWNED  in  the  Cathedral  of  Assumption,  wedded 
in  the  Cathedral  of  the  Annunciation,  buried  in  the 
Church  of  the  Archangel  Michael,  — such  in  brief 
was  the  history  of  each  of  the  ancient  czars. 

The  city  seems  to  be  all  suburbs;  and  is  some 
thirty  miles  in  circumference.  It  has  nearly  twice 
as  many  inhabitants  as  the  city  of  Boston  and  its  suburban  towns,  — 
about  eight  hundred  thousand.  It  all  seems  built  around  the  Kremlin, 
which  was  the  old  citadel  and  place  of  palaces,  and  which  now  is  a 
place  of  treasure-houses  and  shrines ; a monument  of  the  wealth,  the 
pride,  and  the  glory  of  the  past.  The  streets,  in  irregular  curves,  run 
out  from  the  Kremlin  like  the  spokes  of  a wheel.  The  churches  are 
said  to  number  “ forty  times  forty ; ” the  bells  of  the  glimmering 
domes  are  almost  innumerable;  nowhere  else  on  earth  is  ever  heard 
such  music  in  the  air. 

The  upper  air  itself  seems  a glittering  city,  and  the  swelling  domes 
often  palpitate  with  the  music  of  bells.  When  all  the  bells  ring  on 
Easter  morn  the  earth  trembles  beneath  the  sound. 

The  Class  approached  the  city  near  sunset,  when  all  the  domes  and 
crosses  seemed  on  fire. 

“Moscow  is  burning,”  said  Tommy;  and  so  it  looked.  The  cars 
passed  out  of  fir  woods,  through  levels  of  rye  and  barley,  and  Mos- 


258 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


cow,  blazing  on  the  steppes,  appeared,  first,  like  a city  of  domes  in 
the  air,  then  like  a limitless  expanse  of  gilded,  silvered,  and  many- 
colored  cupolas,  while  high  over  all  were  the  battlements  of  the 
Kremlin. 


KRASSNAYA  SQUARE.- 


“ The  splendor  will  all  vanish  when  we  enter  the  city,”  said  Wyllys. 
“It  is  so  in  all  the  places  of  the  East.” 

“ No,”  said  Master  Lewis  ; “ you  have,  I think,  reached  a city  at 
last  that  is  not  illusive  in  the  distance.  We  shall  see.” 

Master  Lewis  was  right.  As  the  Class  on  its  visit  passed  through 
the  wide  avenues  of  the  city  of  the  steppes,  the  wonder  grew.  The 


PALACE  OF  PETROWSKY. 


MOSCOW. 


26l 


Kremlin,  with  its  palaces,  public  buildings,  and  churches ; the  Petrowsky 
Palace  beyond  the  walls;  the  Red  Gate,  the  Nicholas  Gate,  Krassnaya 
Square,  Cathedral  Place,  the  Church  of  the  Protection  of  Mary,  the 
Chapel  of  the  Iberian  Mother  of  God,  — all  of  which  were  duly  seen 


ST.  NICHOLAS  CHURCH  AND  ,GATE. 

and  visited,  were  more  wonderfully  beautiful  when  seen  close  at  hand 
than  under  the  damask  splendors  of  the  late  summer  sunset.  There 
were  gardens  everywhere ; most  of  the  roofs  were  painted  green,  with 
here  and  there  a lordly  pomp  of  Corinthian  pillars  ; gilded  stars  twin- 


262 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


kled  above  the  cupolas,  and  caught  the  last  rifts  of  the  sunlight  as  the 
streets  grew  shadowy. 

The  Class  stopped  on  Lubianker  Street,  at  a French  boarding- 
house, paying  four  roubles  a day  for  each,  which  included  bed  and 
board.  The  houses  on  the  street  were  much  frequented  by  comraer- 


CZAR  KOLOKOL. 


cial  men,  and  among  them  were  a number  of  Englishmen  and  several 
Americans. 

The  Class  first  visited  the  Kremlin,  which  has  grown  in  grandeur 
for  some  five  hundred  years.  The  gates  of  this  old  citadel  are  them- 
selves wonderful.  They  are  five  in  number,  in  a wall  7,280  feet  in 
circumference.  The  Gate  of  the  Redeemer  is  crowned  by  a picture, 


VASSILI-BLAGENNOY  (CHURCH  OF  THE  PROTECTION  OF  MARY). 


MOSCOW 


265 


before  which  all  bow  with  uncovered  heads.  Even  the  Emperor  con- 
forms to  the  custom.  Criminals  used  to  be  executed  before  this  gate, 
and  made  their  last  prayers  to  the  image.  The  St.  Nicholas  Gate, 
over  which  is  suspended  the  miraculous  figure  of  the  patron  saint  of 
Russia,  has  an  imposing  tower,  and  we  give  a view  of  it  here.  Within 


GRANOVITAYA  PALATA. 

the  walls  and  gates  of  the  Kremlin  are  the  most  historically  interesting 
buildings  of  the  city,  the  most  sacred  places,  the  remains  of  the  ancient 
palaces,  and  the  tombs  of  the  czars. 

The  Class  first  ascended  the  tower  of  Ivan  (John),  325  feet  high, 
where  they  saw  suspended  thirty-four  bells,  the  largest  of  which  weighs 
sixty-four  tons.  The  highest  of  these  bells  are  silver.  From  this 


266 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


tower  the  magnificence  of  the  Kremlin,  and  the  surprising  extent  of 
the  city,  were  seen.  Paying  the  custode  fifty  copecks  to  show  the  won- 
ders of  the  Kremlin,  the  Class  were  next  taken  to  view  the  Great  Bell 

— the  Czar  Kolokol  — at  the  foot  of  the  tower.  It  is  large  enough 
for  a chapel,  and  weighs  444,000  pounds.  It  is  nineteen  feet  high, 
and  sixty  feet  in  circumference.  The  Class  visited  the  Gold  Court  of 
the  Palace,  from  whose  stairs  the  czars  of  old  used  graciously  to  allow 
the  populace  to  see  the  “ light  of  their  eyes,”  but  not  the  wicked- 
ness of  their  hearts.  It  was  on  the  same  stairs  that  John  the  Terrible 
saw  the  comet,  and  trembled  at  the  sight,  like  Belshazzar  at  the  writ- 
ing on  the  wall ; and  here  also  he  struck  his  spear  through  the  foot  of 
a messenger,  who  brought  him  unwelcome  news,  and  pinned  him  to 
the  floor.  The  Granovitaya  Palata,  the  old  hall  of  coronation  ban- 
quets, was  next  seen.  We  give  a view  of  its  entrance.  In  the  Treas- 
ury— a sort  of  second  Tower  of  London,  though  a modern  structure 

— were  seen  jewels  innumerable. 

The  Class  on  the  second  day  in  the  city  visited  the  Church  of 
Assumption,  on  the  platform  of  whose  nave  the  czars  have  been 
crowned.  In  this  church  is  shown  a picture  of  the  Virgin,  which  is 
said  to  have  been  painted  by  St.  Luke.  The  jewels  with  which  it  is 
adorned  are  valued  at  ,£45,000.  Here  also  is  the  silver  shrine  of  St. 
Philip,  a prelate  who  dared  to  condemn  the  crimes  of  Ivan  the  Terri- 
ble, and  who  became  a martyr  for  his  zeal  and  fearlessness. 

In  the  morning,  before  leaving  the  hotel  to  visit  this  historic 
church,  Master  Lewis  related  to  the  boys  the  story  of  the  life  of 


IVAN  THE  TERRIBLE. 

Ivan  (or  John),  called  the  Terrible,  showed  his  brutal  instincts  when  a mere 
boy.  It  is  related  that  he  used  to  sit  in  a lonely  tower  and  delight  himself  in  tor- 
turing harmless  animals  ; and  certain  it  is  that  at  the  age  of  thirteen  he  ordered 
his  guards  to  have  one  of  the  chiefs  of  the  government  torn  in  pieces  by  hounds. 
At  his  coronation  he  took  the  title  of  czar.  He  conquered  Kazan,  and  won  the 


MOSCOW. 


267 


kingdom  of  Astrakhan.  He  waged  war  with  Livonia,  and  with  increase  of 
power  grew  also  the  strength  of  his  enemies  in  court  and  camp.  He  sur- 
rounded himself  with  a guard  called  “ The  Thousand  of  the  Czar.”  The  head 


THE  RED  GATE. 


of  a dog  was  the  emblem  of  this  body  of  men,  and  was  supposed  to  signify  that 
each  man  was  ready  to  bite  any  enemy  of  the  Terrible  Ivan. 

He  now  began  to  punish  traitors  ; and  the  slaughters  he  caused  filled  the 
land  with  horror.  His  brutal  passions  grew  with  each  bloody  revenge.  He 
had  absolute  power,  and  could  destroy  men  or  even  towns  at  will.  Among 
other  acts  he  “ chastised  ” Novgorod,  which  chastisement  consisted  of  the 
slaughter  of,  according  to  one  historian,  some  sixty  thousand  persons. 


268 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


“ Men  say  I am  cruel,”  he  said.  “Iam;  I do  not  deny  it.  But  to  whom 
am  I cruel?  I am  cruel  to  those  who  are  cruel  to  me.  The  good,  — ah,  I 
would  give  them  the  chain  and  robe  I wear  ! ” 

He  had  many  compunctions  of  conscience,  and  used  to  ask  the  monks 
to  pray  for  the  souls  of  his  victims,  before  and  after  his  inhuman  slaugh- 
ters. 

After  twenty-five  years  of  success  in  wickedness  a change  came.  He  lost 
his  Western  conquests,  his  three  wives  died,  and  a most  frightful  disease  fastened 
itself  upon  him. 

His  hope  was  in  his  son  ; he  loved  him,  as  brute  may  love  its  young. 

But  one  day  he  had  a dispute  with  him,  and  his  anger,  after  a growth  of  a 
life-time,  could  not  be  restrained.  He  dealt  him  a dreadful  blow,  and  the  youth 
fell  dead. 

Then  horror  filled  his  mind.  He  had  destroyed  his  own  work.  He  had  no 
successor,  and  enemies  arose  on  every  hand.  After  three  years  of  darkness 
and  fear  and  hopeless  grief  he  died,  having  experienced  in  his  last  years  as 
poignant  sufferings  as  he  had  inflicted  on  others. 

St.  Philip,  whose  shrine  we  are  about  to  visit,  was  a man  bold  and  conscien- 
tious enough  to  arraign  this  dark  Czar  for  his  crimes.  One  day,  after  Ivan  had 
caused  many  of  the  nobles  to  be  put  to  death,  and  had  devastated  many  towns 
near  Moscow,  the  people  entreated  Philip  to  make  an  appeal  for  them.  Philip 
forbade  the  Czar  to  attend  mass.  But  at  a solemn  service  the  Czar  appeared, 
and  with  him  a body  of  profane  and  obnoxious  men. 

“ The  Czar  demands  thy  blessing,”  said  these  rude  followers  to  Philip. 

Then  the  prelate,  fearing  no  power  but  God,  faced  the  Czar. 

“ Why  hast  thou  come  here,  where  the  offering  to  God  is  a bloodless  sacri- 
fice, — thou  with  thy  blood-stained  hands  ? ” 

“ Seditious  monk,”  said  Ivan,  in  rage.  “ I am  only  too  merciful  to  traitors. 
I will  now  be  what  you  have  called  me.” 

“ Silence,”  said  Philip  to  the  Czar,  nobly,  on  one  occasion  ; “ silence  lays 
sins  upon  the  soul.  I am  a stranger  and  a pilgrim  upon  the  earth,  as  all  my 
fathers  were,  and  I am  ready  to  suffer  for  the  truth.” 

Ivan  at  last  caused  the  old  man  to  be  driven  from  the  altar  and  put  into 
prison.  He  executed  his  relatives  and  friends  ; and  once  sent  him  the  head  of 
his  beloved  nephew,  with  the  message,  “Dost  thou  recognize  it?”  The  saint 
blessed  it  and  kissed  it.  He  was  executed ; but  his  memory  is  held  in  the 
highest  esteem  in  Russia.  It  is  one  of  the  customs  of  the  emperors  to  kiss 
his  relics. 


MOSCOW. 


269 


It  was  of  Ivan  that  Mrs.  Hemans  wrote  the  familiar  poem  beginning,  — 

He  sat  in  silence  on  the  ground, 

The  old  and  haughty  Czar, 

Lonely,  though  princes  girt  him  round, 

And  leaders  of  the  war  ; 

He  had  cast  his  jewelled  sabre, 

That  many  a field  had  won, 

To  the  earth  beside  his  youthful  deaa, 

His  fair  and  first-born  son. 

ST.  NICHOLAS. 

The  name  of  St.  Nicholas  appears  everywhere  in  Russia. 

St.  Nicholas  lived  over  fourteen  hundred  years  ago  in  the  city  of  Patara,  in 
Asia  Minor.  He  is  said  to  have  been  a saintly  child  ; and  when  he  became  a 
man,  though  he  was  but  a simple  citizen,  he  rose,  through  his  active  piety,  to  be 
Bishop  of  Myra.  Wonderful  stories  are  related  of  his  good  deeds,  and  some  of 
them  are  commemorated  to  this  day  in  the  various  churches  of  Europe. 

A wealthy  gentleman  in  Asia,  we  are  told,  once  sent  his  two  sons  to  Athens 
to  be  educated.  He  charged  the  boys  at  parting  to  stop  at  Myra  on  their  way 
and  pay  their  respects  to  his  reverence,  the  bishop.  The  boys  reached  the  city 
at  night,  and  took  lodgings  in  an  inn,  intending  to  make  the  promised  call  in 
the  morning. 

Now  the  landlord  was  a very  wicked  man,  and  when  he  saw  their  rich  store 
of  baggage  he  resolved  to  rob  and  murder  his  guests.  So,  when  the  poor  boys 
were  asleep,  he  crept  up  to  their  room  and  despatched  them  ; and,  to  conceal  his 
terrible  deed,  he  cut  up  their  bodies  and  packed  them  in  a pickling-tub  with 
some  pork,  intending  to  sell  the  whole  to  some  ship  in  the  Adriatic. 

Now  good  St.  Nicholas  that  night  saw  it  all  in  a dream  ; and  in  the  morning 
he  put  on  his  pontifical  robes  (for  he  was  now  an  archbishop),  and,  with  his 
crozier  in  his  hand,  went  in  holy  indignation  to  the  inn. 

The  landlord  was  greatly  frightened  when  he  saw  the  archbishop,  and,  on 
being  accused,  fell  upon  his  knees  and  confessed  his  crime. 

St.  Nicholas  next  went  to  the  tub  in  all  his  pontificals ; and  he  passed  his 
hands  over  the  boys,  who  at  once  hopped  up  out  of  the  pickled  pork,  alive  and 
whole.  The  happy  fellows  began  to  sing  praises  to  St.  Nicholas,  but  he,  good 
soul,  would  not  listen  to  it.  He  told  them  to  worship  none  but  God.  The  boys,  at 
once  recovering  their  possessions,  went  on  their  way  rejoicing  ; and  St.  Nicholas 
was  regarded  as  the  special  protector  of  boys  and  students  from  that  hour. 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


27O 

Most  of  the  old  pictures  represent  three  boys  in  the  pickling-tub,  all  with 
uplifted  hands,  praising  good  St.  Nicholas.  We  suspect  that  three  boys  in  the 
tub,  instead  of  two,  better  suited  the  fancy  of  the  old  artists.  It  did  not  make  a 
great  deal  of  difference  in  point  of  fact,  and  it  certainly  made  a better  picture. 

“ But  how  came  St.  Nicholas  to  be  the  patron  of  Christmas  gifts  and  the 
particular  saint  of  the  Christmas  holidays  ? ” 

After  St.  Nicholas  was  made  archbishop  at  Myra  he  became  very  rich  ; and 
because  he  despised  money  for  its  own  sake,  he  spent  a good  portion  of  his 
time  in  giving  away  his  money  to  others,  and  in  such  a way  that  none  should 
know  from  whom  it  came.  It  chanced  that  there  was  a very  poor  nobleman  in 
Myra,  who  had  three  lovely  daughters.  Knowing  that  they  could  have  no  mar- 
riage portion,  St.  Nicholas,  considerate  soul  ! felt  pity  for  them  ; and  one  moon- 
light night  he  took  a purse,  round  as  a ball  with  gold,  and  throwing  it  into  the 
open  window  at  the  feet  of  the  eldest  daughter,  he  hid  himself  from  view.  The 
eldest  daughter  could  now  marry.  What  a good  saint  St.  Nicholas  was,  and 
what  a pity  he  died  so  long  ago  ! After  a while  the  saint  visited  the  nobleman’s 
premises  again,  and  did  the  same  mysterious  kindness  to  the  second  daughter. 
The  nobleman  now  began  to  keep  watch  at  night,  in  order  to  discover  whence 
his  sudden  good  fortune  came.  As  good  St.  Nicholas  was  about  to  throw  an- 
other rounded  purse  at  the  feet  of  the  third  daughter,  he  was  discovered  by  the 
grateful  father,  who  threw  himself  at  his  feet,  saying,  “ O St.  Nicholas,  servant 
of  God,  why  seek  to  hide  thyself?” 

St.  Nicholas  made  the  nobleman  promise  never  to  tell  the  discovery  he  had 
made  ; but  the  secret  escaped  in  some  unaccountable  way  ; and  after  St.  Nicho- 
las died,  the  nuns  of  the  convents  in  the  East  imitated  him  on  certain  holi- 
days in  making  secret  gifts  to  their  friends.  They  used  to  put  silk  stockings 
at  the  door  of  the  abbess  at  night,  and  label  them  with  a paper,  invoking  the 
liberal  aid  of  good  St.  Nicholas.  In  the  morning  the  stocking  would  be  found 
full  of  presents. 

In  time,  as  you  know,  children  began  to  imitate  this  custom,  especially  at 
Christmas. 

St.  Nicholas  used  annually  to  be  honored  in  the  old  English  churches  by 
the  election  of  a boy-bishop,  whom  the  whole  Church  were  accustomed  to  obey 
for  a short  time,  because  St.  Nicholas  was  the  patron  of  boys.  He  is  still 
honored  with  a grand  festival  at  Bari  on  the  Adriatic ; is  the  patron  saint  of 
Russia,  and  of  the  mariners  on  the  great  winter  seas  ; and  his  name  is  borne  by 
the  Russian  czars.  Of  all  saints  he  is  most  reverenced  in  Holland.  He  is 
also  the  patron  saint  of  New  York  City,  which,  you  know,  was  settled  by  the 
Dutch. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


NIJNI  NOVGOROD. 

The  Wonderful  Fair  at  Nijni  Novgorod. 

HE  empire  of  Russia  covers  nearly  one  twenty- 
fourth  of  the  surface  of  the  whole  globe,  and  more 
than  one  sixth  of  the  land  surface.  Its  principal 
trade  is  done  in  summer. 

Nijni  Novgorod  is  its  market  place. 

The  merchants  gather  here  from  all  Eastern 
lands ; indeed,  some  of  the  Asiatic  travellers  spend  two  thirds  of  the 
year  in  their  journeys  to  and  from  Nijni.  Here  sunny  Persia  unfolds 
her  gaudy  fabrics,  and  dark  Siberia  the  barren  products  of  her  steppes, 
forests,  and  hills.  Hither  China  sends  her  tea  in  Russian  caravans; 
here  Tartars  of  all  types  are  seen,  and  showmen  from  every  province. 

In  early  summer  there  is  a horse  fair  here,  where  the  finest  animals 
of  the  steppes  are  exhibited.  Russia  is  famous  for  her  fine  horses, 
especially  Lower  Russia  or  the  Ukraine.  In  the  winter  a local  fair  is 
here  held  on  the  ice  of  the  Volga.  People  come  to  it  in  sledges. 

The  Great  Fair  is  formally  opened  on  the  15th  of  July.  The  offi- 
cers of  the  government  and  town  then  march  from  the  cathedral  with 
crosses  and  banners,  and  cross  the  bridge  of  the  Oka.  The  priests 
bless  the  waters  and  pray  for  the  empire ; then  the  flags  of  the  nation 
are  thrown  to  the  breeze,  and  the  Fair  is  declared  to  have  begun. 


272 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


There  is  little  trade  at  this  time.  For  weeks  all  is  preparation. 
On  the  25th  of  July,  the  Festival  of  St.  Makarius,  the  archbishop, 
with  an  imposing  procession,  marches  around  the  Fair. 

Trade  now  begins.  The  tea  is  sold.  About  the  10th  of  August 
the  traffic  in  all  commodities  is  at  its  height.  Hundreds  of  thousands 


RUSSIAN  SLEDGES. 


of  people  come  and  go  in  an  endless  throng,  like  a world’s  caravan. 
Mounted  Cossacks  flit  hither  and  thither  on  fleet  horses,  trying  to 
keep  order.  The  fashion  and  wealth  of  St.  Petersburg  and  Moscow 
flow  into  the  human  sea  like  a golden  tide.  The  gypsies  come  flock- 
ing to  the  town  from  places  of  which  little  is  known  to  history  or 
civilization.  From  the  10th  to  the  25th  of  August  the  Fair  is  the 
theme,  the  life,  and  the  pride  of  Russia. 

I he  Class  reached  Nijni  about  the  20th  of  the  month. 


NIJNI  NOVGOROD. 


273 


What  a Fair ! 

One  who  has  heard  the  common  expression,  “ It  is  the  greatest  Fair 
in  the  world ! ” is  led  to  expect  wonderful  sights.  He  is  at  first  disap- 


A COSSACK. 

pointed  ; then  the  magnitude  of  the  commerce  becomes  an  aston- 
ishment. 

A succession  of  wharves  running  along  the  Oka  and  the  Volga  ten 
miles  in  length ! 

Goods  piled  upon  them  until  they  look  like  hills ! 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


274 

The  Siberian  wharf  a mile  in  length  ! 

The  tea  on  this  wharf,  packed  in  bales  and  covered  with  matting, 
forms  alone  a surprising  elevation  nearly  a third  of  a mile  in  length ! 

The  teas  to  be  used  in  the  Russias  for  a whole  year  are  here.  The 
people  who  protect  the  bales  live  in  huts  of  matting,  and  are  in  them- 
selves a colony.  The  carts  for  the  transportation  of  these  goods  would 
form  a procession  of  miles. 

The  mountains  of  tea  are  not  the  only  wonders. 

Here  are  enormous  masses  of  iron  from  the  Oural.  There  are  val- 
leys of  iron.  Hills  of  tea  and  valleys  of  iron. 

In  the  town  is  a crowd  of  all  peoples  of  the  East.  The  sun  is  a 
blaze  of  splendor.  The  Volga  flows  calmly  by. 

Such  is  Nijni ! 

At  this  time  the  number  of  visitors  must  have  been  from  150,000 
to  200,000  daily.  Goods  had  been  sold  to  the  value  of  nearly  one  hun- 
dred millions  of  roubles,  of  which  a large  portion  was  tea  and  iron.  It 
was  estimated  that  ^15,000,000  were  in  circulation. 

Nijni  is  a town  of  churches  as  well  as  traffic  and  shows.  There 
are  some  fifty-eight  houses  of  worship  in  the  place.  One  of  these, 
called  the  Nativity  of  Our  Lady,  built  in  1719,  is  painted  in  the  colors 
of  the  rainbow.  The  population  of  the  town  or  city  at  other  times 
than  the  Fair  is  only  about  forty  thousand. 

The  town  is  divided  into  two  parts,  the  old  and  the  new.  It  is 
built  on  hills,  and  overlooks  the  great  rivers  of  the  Volga  and  Oka. 
The  fortress  or  Kremlin,  with  its  white  crenellated  walls,  stands  like  a 
guard  over  all ; and  the  old  town  reposes  as  if  in  its  shadow. 

The  Class  took  rooms  at  the  Hotel  de  Russie,  near  the  Kremlin, 
paying  each  about  ten  shillings  a day.  Englishmen,  Frenchmen,  and 
people  who  spoke  English  or  French  or  both,  were  at  once  met,  and, 
after  their  long  and  rather  monotonous  journey,  the  boys  began  to 
have  a home  feeling  again. 

After  a night’s  rest  Master  Lewis  and  the  boys  started  out  to  take 


NIJNI  NOVGOROD. 


275 


their  firat  view  of  the  Fair.  They  hired  a droshky  boy,  with  a little 
Tartar  horse,  to  take  them  to  the  Tower  of  Mouravieff, — so  named 
from  the  governor  who  built  it.  The  little  horse  tugged  heroically  at 
his  collar  up  the  steep  hill. 

The  wonderful  extent  of  the  Fair  appeared  as  they  ascended ; and 
from  the  top  of  the  tower 
they  surveyed  the  whole 
scene  of  the  great  East- 
ern market  place. 

A huge  plain  lay  be- 
fore them,  flanked  by  two 
rivers,  and  covered  with 
picturesque  houses,  or 
dwellings,  of  brick,  wood, 
and  straw,  of  red,  white, 
and  yellow.  Over  this 
plain  piles  of  merchan- 
dise appeared  in  every 
direction.  Church  spires 
rose  above  this  summer 
city;  mosques,  play- 
houses, and  bright  flags. 

The  two  rivers,  as  far 

, , A DROSHKY  BOY. 

as  the  eye  could  see, 

were  full  of  barges.  The  miles  of  wharves  were  scenes  of  the  liveliest 
activity.  Beyond  the  town  were  the  faubourgs  of  the  Fair,  stretching 
as  far  as  the  eye  could  see. 

The  boys  used  their  glasses,  and  swept  these  vast  faubourgs,  cov- 
ered with  tea,  iron,  hides,  and  heavy  merchandise. 

They  then  descended  and  followed  one  of  the  streets  to  the  fau- 
bourgs. 

Everywhere  were  cheap  eating-houses,  where  one  might  obtain  a 


276 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


meal  of  cabbage-soup,  meat,  and  black  bread  for  eight  copecks  (about 
six  cents). 

Under  ground  were  stone  cisterns  of  water,  as  a protection  against 
fire  ; and  passages  connecting  them,  into  which  one  might  go  to  smoke, 
— in  fact  smoking  at  the  Fair  is  not  permitted  above  ground  at  all. 

Tea  was  the  leading  commodity.  The  Russians  are  famous  tea- 
drinkers  ; and  every  leaf  of  tea  used  in  the  vast  empire  was  once 
brought  first  to  Nijni,  and  largely  comes  in  this  way  still. 

The  manner  of  tea-drinking  in  Russia  is  peculiar.  The  Russian 
uses  a piece  of  lemon  in  his  cup  instead  of  cream.  He  puts  a lump 
of  sugar  in  his  mouth,  instead  of  in  his  cup,  before  drinking ; and 
sometimes  eats  the  leaves  of  tea  after  the  cup  is  drained.  Perhaps 
some  of  our  readers  may  like  to  make  an  experiment  of  tea-drinking 
in  this  way,  using  the  bit  of  lemon  for  cream,  and  taking  the  sugar 
into  the  mouth  just  before  drinking.  Tommy  tried  it,  and  liked  it. 

To  Tommy  the  crowning  glory  of  the  Fair,  so  far  as  merchandise 
went,  was  watermelons. 

In  their  journey  to  Moscow  the  boys  had  found  fine  melons  at 
nearly  every  station. 

“ Russia  is  the  land  of  sunflowers  and  watermelons,”  said  Tommy. 
“ I never  was  able  to  find  as  many  melons  as  I wanted  before.” 

It  is  impossible  to  convey  any  adequate  impression  of  the  variety 
of  goods ; the  gold  and  silver  smiths’  shops,  the  magnificent  wares  of 
the  haberdashers,  the  curious  wonders  in  shell  and  wood,  the  furni- 
ture, the  millinery,  the  splendid  rugs  and  carpets,  the  fruit-stores, 
bazaars  for  fancy  articles,  and  the  cafes. 

The  gypsies  of  Northern  Europe  are  always  found  at  great  fairs. 
Fairs  are  their  gala  days,  and  they  flock  to  Nijni.  The  Russian  gyp- 
sies that  roam  over  the  steppes,  loving  the  scowling  sky,  and  the  hard- 
ship of  baffling  cutting  winds  and  drifting  snows,  are  wholly  unlike 
the  olive-hued,  guitar-playing  wanderers  of  Italy  and  Spain,  but  weird 
and  wild  in  their  type.  They  at  once  suggest  Scott’s  picture  of  Meg 


NiJNI  NOVGOROD  DURING,  THE  FAIR. 


NIJNI  NOVGOROD. 


279 


Merrilies.  In  contrast  with  these  restless  travellers  were  the  Cossacks, 
from  the  dark  lagoons  and  green  fields  of  the  Don.  The  Cossack 
children  were  particularly  interesting,  with  a certain  beauty,  intelli- 
gence, and  vivacity  in  their 
strongly  marked  features 
that  drew  the  eye  of  the 
stranger  after  them  wher- 
ever they  appeared. 

The  Fair  of  Nijni  Nov- 
gorod, beside  being  the  great 
centre  of  exchange  for 
Asiatic  and  European  com- 
modities, is  also  the  great 
pleasure  resort  — the  sum- 
mer play-house — of  the  East. 

As  evening  comes  on, 
myriad  lights  glimmer  in  the 
streets  along  the  Oka ; col- 
ored lanterns  begin  to  trans- 
form the  scene ; music  is 
heard  everywhere ; the  tired 
Asiatics  lie  down  to  sleep  in 
their  barges  or  on  their  bales 
of  goods ; then  the  Euro- 
peans drop  business  and  give 
themselves  up  to  diversion, 

! . *1  • . . INHABITANT  OF  NIJNI  NOVGOROD. 

each  according  to  his  taste. 

Amusement-seeking,  for  any  other  purpose  than  needed  change, 
relaxation  from  work,  mental  rest,  does  not  tend  to  morality  and  virtue  ; 
a true  man  seldom  courts  amusement  for  its  own  sake,  but  finds  his 
enjoyment  in  his  business,  object  in  life,  duty.  The  general  reputation 
of  the  amusements  at  the  Fair  used  to  be  bad,  when  drinking,  carous- 
ing, unseemly  dancing,  made  a riot  of  the  night. 


280 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT . 


The  Fair  has  greatly  improved  in  this  respect  during  the  present 
decade.  The  nights  are  orderly.  The  merchants  banquet,  the  small 
traders  drink  tea.  Card-playing  is  common.  Musicians  here,  as  in  all 

places  in  Russia,  are  the 
popular  entertainers.  There 
are  concerts  everywhere,  and 
of  all  grades,  even  far  out  in 
the  faubourgs. 

The  Theatre  Bouffe  was 
filled  with  a rough  crowd. 
Mademoiselle  Froufrou  was 
dancing  her  pranks  and  sing- 
ing her  ditties,  in  very  scant 
clothing,  and  the  audience 
cheered  her  tremendously. 

“ Five  minutes  here  will 
do,”  said  Master  Lewis.  “ I 
think  I have  seen  enough 
already.” 

“ Wait  a little,”  said 
Tommy.  “ Let  me  see  her 

A RUSSIAN  GYPSY.  „ 

caper. 

“ Would  you  like  to  have  a sister  of  yours  caper  in  that  way?  ” 

A sister , — no ; I would  never  speak  to  her  again  as  long  as  I 


lived. 


n 


“ And  I do  not  care  to  see  some  one’s  else  sister  caper, — we  will  go.” 
The  theatre  devoted  to  the  legitimate  drama  was  only  partly  filled. 
The  people  here  were  evidently  respectable  and  intelligent  well-to-do 
merchants  of  European  cities. 

The  Class  could  not  understand  the  play ; but  one  scene  repre- 
senting three  gypsyish  women  making  incantations  around  a caldron 
was  weird  and  entertaining. 


NIJNI  NOVGOROD. 


281 


“ I think  it  is  Macbeth said  Master  Lewis. 

The  Class  next  went  to  the  door  of  one  of  the  smaller  play-houses. 


CARD-PLAYING  IN  BARGES  ON  THE  VOLGA. 


There  was  music  within.  Master  Lewis  entered  in  advance  of  the 
boys.  He  opened  an  inner  door,  and  stopped  a moment. 


282 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


“ That  will  do,”  he  said.  “ We  will  go.” 

Tommy  found  the  “Turks,  Jews,  and  gypsies”  at  the  Fair  as  he 


THE  THREE  WITCHES  IN  THE  CAVE. 

had  anticipated,  but  he  was  unable  to  hold  conversation  with  them ; 
they  were  all  like  people  on  exhibition  to  him.  He  presented  the 


NIJNI  NOVGOROD. 


283 


palm  of  his  hand 
hair  and  snakish 
eyes,  to  have  his 
fortune  told.  She 
examined  the  hand 
carefully,  then 
leaped  to  her  feet, 
and.  pointed  up- 
ward in  a very  the- 
atrical way,  utter- 
i n g exclamatory 
sentences  that 
Tommy  could  not 
understand. 

“ She  has  dis- 
covered something 
wonderful  about 
me!”  said  Tommy. 
“ I wish  I knew 
what  it  is.” 

Soon  after  leav- 
ing her,  Tommy 
made  a discovery  : 
his  watch  was  miss- 
ing! He  went  back 
to  find  the  woman, 
but  she  was  gone. 
His  faith  in  her 
prophetic  visions 
was  not  stimulated 
by  this  disclosure. 

“ She  evidently 


to  one  little  gypsy  woman,  who  had  long  braided 


A BULGARIAN  BEGGAR. 

did  discover  something  wonderful  about  you,”  said 


284 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT \ 


Master  Lewis.  “ I am  afraid  that  she  will  never  go  in  the  direction 
she  pointed/’ 

There  were  many  Tartars  at  the  Fair,  — women  and  men,  — in  cos- 
tumes seen  only  in  the  East.  Beggars  were  there,  of  all  descriptions ; 
mendicant  monks,  and  even  tramps  from  Bulgaria  and  the  Turkish 
provinces,  who  had  reached  there  somehow,  — possibly  by  way  of  the 
Volga. 


BEARS  IN  A SIBERIAN  VILLAGE. 


There  were  mosques  there  as  well  as  churches  ; and  there  also,  as 
in  Turkey,  the  Mohammedans  were  seen  bowed  in  prayer. 

Among  the  street  shows  that  most  interested  Tommy  were  the 
performances  of  some  tame  bears  from  Siberia.  No  one  seemed  to  fear 
them  more  than  as  though  they  were  dogs.  On  inquiring  about  these 
bears,  he  was  told  that  they  belonged  to  a species  so  tame  and  harm- 
less that  they  sometimes  appeared  in  the  streets  of  Siberian  villages, 

O 1 


NIJNI  NOVGOROD.  285 

and  were  driven  about  like  domestic  animals,  sometimes  even  to 
market. 

The  Fair  at  Nijni  is  losing  its  importance;  the  railroad  system  of 
Russia  is  distributing  trade.  As  a gay  gathering  of  Russian  mer- 
chants, a great  summer  festival,  it  will  soon  be  a bygone  glory ; but 
the  iron  from  the  Ourals  will  long  continue  to  be  brought  here ; and  a 
great  city,  looking  down  on  the  Volga  from  the  cool  hills,  will  grad- 
ually take  the  place  of  the  Fair. 

The  Class  spent  their  last  evening  in  one  of  the  tea  rooms,  where 
a band  of  Russian  singers  and  a middle-aged  story-teller  — evidently 
the  father  of  the  girls  who  furnished  the  music  — entertained  the 
guests.  The  boys  were  pleased  with  the  singing,  but  could  not  under- 
stand the  story.  Tommy,  however,  learned  the  substance  of  it  after- 
wards from  an  English-speaking  family  who  were  present  from  the, 
hotel.  It  was  a popular  Russian  tale,  and  one  especially  pleasing  to 
girls.  We  give  it  in  our  own  language  here.  The  Russian  entertainer 
called  it  “ Vasilissa  the  Fair,”  but  we  will  give  it  another  title,  more 
practical  and  less  Oriental  in  its  suggestions. 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  DOLL  THAT  SPOKE. 

In  one  of  the  fairest  provinces  of  the  East  there  lived  a merchant.  He 
had  a lovely  wife  and  a beautiful  daughter.  The  wife  was  suddenly  taken  ill, 
and  the  doctor  told  her  that  she  must  die. 

She  called  her  little  daughter  to  her  bedside,  and  said,  — 

“ Vasilissa,  I am  going  away.  I give  you  my  blessing ; may  it  protect  you 
in  the  hour  of  evil.  With  my  blessing  I leave  you  this  doll.  Keep  it  always 
with  you,  and  never  let  any  one  see  it.  It  is  a wonderful  doll.  It  can  speak. 
Whenever  any  misfortune  comes  upon  you,  give  it  food  to  eat,  and  ask  its 
advice.  When  it  has  fed  it  will  tell  you  how  to  escape  from  misfortune,  and  will 
help  you  to  perform  any  service  you  may  need.” 

Then  the  poor  woman  kissed  her  little  girl,  and  died. 

In  time  the  merchant  married  a widow  who  had  daughters  of  her  own,  and 
the  woman  and  her  daughters  began  to  treat  Vasilissa  very  ill. 


286 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


Now  Vasilissa  was  the  prettiest  girl  in  the  province,  and  many  young  men 
of  noble  birth  and  character  came  to  seek  her  hand. 

But  her  envious  step-mother  said, — 

“ Vasilissa  shall  never  marry  until  I have  married  my  own  daughters. 
They  are  older  than  she,  and  it  is  not  fitting  that  the  youngest  should  marry 
first.” 

Then  she  set  Vasilissa  to  do  the  work  in  the  garden  and  kitchen,  hoping 
she  would  become  tanned  by  the  sun  and  wind,  and  would  lose  her  queenly 
grace  by  drudgery. 

But  whenever  she  was  left  alone,  Vasilissa  would  take  the  beautiful  doll 
from  her  pocket,  and  say,  — 

“ Little  dolly,  feed  ! 

Help  me  in  my  need  ! ” 

Then  the  doll  would  eat  and  comfort  Vasilissa  and  perform  for  her  all  the  work 
she  had  been  set  to  do.  She  would  weed  the  garden  while  Vasilissa  sat  in  the 
cool  shade  of  the  trees  ; she  would  wash  the  dishes  while  Vasilissa  listened  to 
the  birds  that  came  to  sing  to  her  in  the  rose-bushes  by  the  lattice. 

One  summer  the  merchant  must  needs  go  to  foreign  lands.  He  removed 
his  family  to  a summer-house  in  a great  forest,  and  left  them  there.  Here,  as 
elsewhere,  Vasilissa  was  set  to  do  the  hard  work  ; but  the  doll  helped  her,  and 
she  always  looked  like  a beautiful  lady,  and  not  like  a slave. 

Now,  in  the  forest,  not  far  from  where  the  merchant’s  family  lived,  there 
was  a lonely  hut ; and  in  it  lived  a very  wicked  old  woman,  whom  all  persons 
shunned  and  feared.  It  was  said  that  many  people  who  had  gone  to  visit  her 
from  time  to  time  were  never  seen  again,  nor  did  any  searching  of  the  foresters 
reveal  what  had  become  of  them. 

The  jealous  step-mother  ordered  Vasilissa  several  times  to  go  to  the  hut 
of  the  wicked  old  woman  and  borrow  things  of  which  there  was  need  in  the 
kitchen. 

But  Vasilissa  did  nothing  without  consulting  the  doll.  And  as  often  as 
she  said,  — 

“ Feed,  dolly,  feed  ! 

Help  me  in  my  need  ! ” 

and  asked  if  she  should  go  to  the  hut  of  the  old  woman  to  borrow,  the  doll 
replied,  “ Do  not  go  ; the  woman  is  a Baba  Yaga ! ” 

Now  a Baba  Yaga  means  a scolding  old  woman,  a fault-finder;  but  it  was 
also  applied  to  dangerous  people,  who  are  suspected  of  destroying  life. 


N1JNI  NOVGOROD. 


287 


Autumn  came.  The  leaves  turned  crimson,  gold,  and  russet,  and  the  wind 
rustled  mournfully  among  them  at  evening,  and  the  forests  began  to  lose  their 
bird  songs,  and  to  be  dreary 
and  lone.  The  weather  grew 
cold,  and  the  evenings  long. 

One  day  the  fire  went  out 
in  the  house,  towards  evening. 

“ Never  mind,”  said  the 
merchant’s  wife,  “ we  have  still 
a lighted  candle,  and  before 
that  burns  down  we  will  re- 
kindle the  fire.” 

She  set  her  daughters  and 
step-daughter  to  work,  — one 
of  them  to  making  lace,  one 
to  knitting  socks,  and  Vasilissa 
to  weaving.  Then  she  fell 
asleep  in  her  chair. 

At  last  the  candle  needed 
snuffing  ; and  one  of  the  girls 
took  the  snuffers,  and  thinking 
to  do  the  work  thoroughly, 
snuffed  out  the  candle. 

The  merchant’s  wife  awoke. 

“ What  .have  you  done  ? ” 
said  she. 

“ Snuffed  out  the  light,”  said  one  of  the  girls. 

“ What  are  we  to  do  ? ” said  she. 
send  to  the  Baba  Yaga  for  a light.” 

“ My  pins  give  me  light  enough,”  said  the  lace-maker. 

“ My  knitting-needles  give  me  light  enough,”  said  the  other  daughter.  “ Let 
Vasilissa  go.” 


A BABA  YAGA. 


We  have  no  light  nor  fire. 


We  must 


“ Let  Vasilissa  go.” 


“Vasilissa,”  said  the  mother,  “go  to  the  Baba  Yaga’s,  and  borrow  a light.” 
Vasilissa  went  to  her  room  in  the  dark,  and  gave  the  doll  some  food. 


“ Feed,  dolly,  feed  ! 

Help  me  in  my  need  ! ” 

Then  the  doll  said,  — 

“ Go  to  the  Baba  Yaga’s  ; I will  protect  you.” 


288 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


Out  into  the  cold,  under  the  light  of  the  round  moon,  went  Vasilissa  to  the 
Baba  Yaga’s. 

The  way  was  long  and  dreary ; but  at  last  she  saw  under  the  branches  of 
some  tall  trees  the  light  in  the  hut  of  the  Baba  Yaga. 

She  went  to  the  door  and  knocked. 

“ Faugh  ! faugh  ! who  is  there  ? ” 

“ It  is  I,  Granny.  My  step-mother  has  sent  me  to  borrow  a light.” 

“ I know  her  well.  Come  in.” 

She  went  in  and  found  the  Baba  Yaga  sifting  poppy-seed  through  her 
fingers,  clearing  it  from  dirt,  grain  by  grain. 

“ It  is  slow  work,  Granny,”  said  Vasilissa.  “ It  must  take  a long  time  to 
sift  a measure  full.  If  you  will  get  me  a light  I will  help  you.” 

The  old  woman  went  into  another  room  as  if  for  a light  and  a lantern. 

Then  Vasilissa  said,  — 

“ Feed,  dollv,  feed  ! 

Help  me  in  my  need  ! ” 

and  she  gave  the  doll  a bit  of  cake,  and  in  a twinkling  all  the  poppy-seed  was 
sifted  and  changed  from  one  measure  to  the  other. 

Presently  the  Baba  Yaga  said, — 

“ Little  maiden,  come  here,  and  see  what  you  will  see.” 

Then  the  doll  said,  — 

“ Stay  where  you  are.” 

“ No,  Granny,  come  here ; I have  sifted  the  seed.” 

The  Baba  Yaga  came  back  looking  very  fierce. 

“ How  did  you  sift  the  seed  so  quickly  ? ” 

“ I do  all  my  work  quickly.” 

“ How  ? ” 

“ My  mother’s  blessing  assists  me.” 

“ Have  you  been  blessed  ? ” 

“Yes;  my  mother  blessed  me,  when  dying,  in  the  name  of  God.” 

“ Then  I cannot  harm  you.  This  is  no  place  for  blessed  people.  Here  is  a 
lantern,  — go,  — go,  — and  never  come  here  again  ! ” 

As  Vasilissa  was  returning  with  the  light  she  met  the  prince  of  the  country. 
As  soon  as  he  saw  her  he  fell  in  love  with  her,  and  took  her  to  the  royal  palace 
and  married  her.  She  made  a good  queen,  and  one  greatly  beloved,  because  she 
always,  in  trouble,  consulted  the  doll  which  she  carried  in  her  pocket.  They 
called  her  Vasilissa  the  Fair ; and  her  life  was  as  beautifully  crowned  with 
graces  as  her  head  with  the  jewels  of  the  diadem. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


ST.  PETERSBURG. 

St.  Petersburg.  — The  Relations  of  Greece  to  the  Eastern  Question.  — A 
Strange  Incident.  — Story  of  Peter  the  Great. 


THINK  I now  fully  understand  the  Eastern  Ques- 
tion,” said  Tommy,  as  the  train  moved  away  to  Mos- 
cow, “ except  in  one  point.” 

“ What  is  that  ? ” asked  Master  Lewis. 

“ The  relation  of  Greece  towards  Turkey  and 
the  European  Powers.” 

“ It  is  very  simple  and  natural.  The  Turks,  about  the  year  1355, 
made  themselves  masters  of  Thrace,  Macedonia,  Thessaly,  and  after- 
wards enslaved  the  whole  of  Greece.  Now  that  Turkey  is  becom- 
ing weak,  and  that  Greece  is  growing  strong,  and  has  already  recov- 
ered a large  part  of  her  ancient  dominion,  she  naturally  aims  to  secure 
the  whole  of  it,  and  to  be  what  she  was  in  the  days  of  prosperity  and 
power. 

“When  Greece  became  independent  of  Turkey,  about  fifty  years 
ago,  and  after  many  centuries  of  bondage  was  formed  once  more  into 
a free  nation,  there  still  remained,  and  have  remained  to  this  day,  cer- 
tain provinces  inhabited  by  Greek  populations,  under  the  rule  of  the 
Sultan.  The  principal  of  these  provinces  lie  in  the  ancient  Greek 
States  of  Thessaly  and  Epirus,  both  of  which  border  on  the  frontiers 
of  the  present  Greek  kingdom,  and  whose  people  ardently  desire  to 


290 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


join  the  federation  of  their  Greek  fellow-countrymen.  The  old  historic 
city  of  Janina  is  included  in  this  region,  and  the  Greeks  are  especially 
eager  to  annex  it  to  their  realm. 

“When  the  Russo-Turkish  war  broke  out  in  18 77,  the  Greeks 
thought  they  saw  their  opportunity  to  obtain  these  provinces,  and  pre- 
pared to  join  in  the  war  against  the  Sultan.  But  they  were  urged  to 
desist  from  hostilities  by  the  European  Powers,  and  were  encouraged 
by  these  Powers  to  expect  some  of  the  coveted  territory  at  the  end  of 
the  war,  as  the  price  of  keeping  the  peace. 

“Such  an  intention  was  inserted  in  the  Treaty  of  Berlin;  but  up 
to  this  day  the  hope  of  the  Greeks  has  not  been  realized. 

“ The  present  King  of  Greece  is  in  full  sympathy  with  the  ambition 
of  the  country.  He  is  the  son  of  the  King  of  Denmark,  who  a few  years 
ago  was  one  of  the  most  obscure  of  the  European  princelets.  The 
Greeks  chose  him  for  their  king. 

“ One  of  his  sisters  is  the  Princess  of  Wales,  who  will  probably  ere 
long  be  the  Queen  of  England. 

“ Another  sister  is  the  wife  of  the  czarowitz,  and  may  soon  be 
Empress  of  Russia.  (She  is  now  the  Empress.) 

“ From  this  situation  it  would  seem  that  Greece,  in  her  future 
struggles  with  Turkey,  — and  she  is  certain  to  revive  these  struggles 
until  she  recovers  her  traditional  boundaries,  — would  be  likely  to  have 
the  sympathy  of  the  royal  folks  in  England  and  Russia.” 

“ The  poor  Turks!  ” said  Tommy,  with  mock  gravity. 

The  Class  stopped  in  Moscow  a single  day,  during  which  a sur- 
prising incident  occurred. 

Hearing  that  a band  of  exiles  was  to  be  taken  to  Siberia,  Master 
Lewis  obtained  permission  of  the  officers  to  visit  them  in  prison.  Per- 
mission was  not  obtained  for  the  boys. 

When  he  returned  to  the  hotel  he  said,  — 

I have  seen  a sight  to  make  one’s  heart  ache.  The  condemned 
men  are  Nihilists.  Among  them  was  an  old  man  who  was  exiled  some 


ST.  PETERSBURG. 


29 


years  ago,  but  returned  home  to  see  his  family,  and  was  discovered.  I 
pitied  his  gray  hairs.  And  among  them  also  was  a very  handsome 
young  man,  with  irons  on  his  feet.  Who  do  you  think  it  was  ? ” 

“ It  could  not  be  any  one  that  we  have  known,”  said  Tommy. 


CONVICTS  ON  THEIR  WAY  TO  SIBERIA. 

“ It  was  the  very  young  man  you  talked  so  freely  with  on  the  way 
to  Moscow.” 

“ How  did  he  appear  ? ” 

“ Proud,  cold,  and  indifferent.” 

“ Is  the  Russian  Government  as  hard  and  despotic  as  he  rep- 
resented ? ” 

“ I think  not,  except  in  the  matter  of  disloyalty  to  the  Czar. 

“ It  is  generally  thought  that  Russia  is  a vast  and  absolute  despot- 
ism, ruled  over  by  a single  autocratic  will  ; and  that  the  Russian 


292 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT 


people,  having  no  voice  in  their  own  affairs,  have  nothing  to  do  but  to 
obey  the  mandates  of  the  Czar. 

“ While  it  is  true  that  the  Russian  monarch  is  absolute,  and  Russia 
is  the  only  nation  in  Europe  which  does  not  have  a general  Parliament 
to  make  its  laws  and  restrict  the  power  of  the  sovereign,  it  is  an  error 
to  suppose  that  the  people  have  no  voice  in  their  political,  or,  at  least, 
their  local,  affairs. 

“ The  peoples’  power  lies  in  the  very  peculiar  and  interesting 
organization  of  the  Russian  villages.  Russia,  indeed,  may  be  called 
a nation  of  villages.  It  contains  very  few  large  cities  ; and  throughout 
that  vast  country,  comprising  nearly  one  half  of  the  entire  continent 
of  Europe,  there  are  only  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  towns  whose 
population  exceeds  ten  thousand. 

“ All  over  that  wide  extent,  however,  are  clustered  the  villages 
which  contain  the  bulk  of  the  Russian  people.  Far  from  being 
sparsely  settled,  as  many  think,  European  Russia  contains  as  many 
people  to  the  square  mile  as  that  part  of  our  own  country  which  lies 
east  of  the  Mississippi  River.  The  country  is  fairly  dotted  with  busy 
little  communities,  which  have  their  own  customs  and  institutions,  and 
are  quite  distinct  from  large  towns.” 

“ How  are  these  villages  governed  ? ” 

“ That  is  what  I was  about  to  explain. 

“ Not  by  agents  and  mayors  sent  from  St.  Petersburg  to  rule  them, 
but  by  their  own  free  votes  and  action. 

“ The  Russian  village  elects  not  only  its  own  executive  officers,  but 
its  own  judges.  It  has  its  local  Legislature,  elected  every  three  years, 
in  which  nobles  and  peasants  sit  together  as  equals.  Great  landed  pro- 
prietors and  their  former  serfs  are  to  be  seen  side  by  side  in  this  body ; 
and  the  vote  of  the  serf  is  as  good  as  that  of  his  former  master. 

“ There  is  a yet  more  curious  fact  in  relation  to  these  self-governing 
villages  of  autocratic  Russia.  They  are  one  and  all  corporations, 
which  hold  the  entire  land  on  a perpetual  lease  ; and  each  inhabitant 


ST.  PETERSBURG . 


293 


owns,  not  a plot  of  land,  but  all  the  land,  in  common  with  his  neighbors. 
The  land  is  parcelled  out  among  the  villagers,  not  to  own,  but  to  cul- 
tivate ; and  the  products  of  the  fields  belong,  not  to  the  man  who 
raises  them,  but  to  the  village  which  disposes  of  them.  Then  the  vil- 


VILLAGE  ON  THE  ROUTE  TO  ST.  PETERSBURG. 


lage,  as  a corporation,  maintains  and  supports  all  the  inhabitants,  pays 
the  taxes  to  the  General  Government,  and  provides  for  the  poor  and 
helpless. 

“ In  this  journey  I have  tried  to  instruct  you,  not  only  in  the  polit- 
ical affairs,  but  in  the  history  of  Russia.  I have,  in  stories  told  in 
association  with  places,  given  you  views  of  the  lives  of  the  great  rulers, 
except  Peter  the  Great.  The  journey  from  Moscow  to  St.  Petersburg 


294 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


the  city  of  Peter  — will  be  long  and  uninteresting.  I shall  try  to 

make  it  more  pleasant,  and  to  prepare  your  minds  for  the  visit  to  the 
Russian  capital,  by  relating  some  stories  of  this  strange,  resolute,  and 
powerful  man.” 

The  route  from  Moscow  to  St.  Petersburg  was  indeed  uninterest- 
ing,— a twenty  hours’  dreariness,  a sameness  of  403  miles.  It  is  said 
that  when  the  engineers  disagreed  about  a route  for  the  railroad, 
the  Czar  settled  the  question  by  drawing  on  a map  before  him  a 
straight  line  from  St.  Petersburg  to  Moscow.  One  who  passes  over 
the  route  will  readily  believe  the  story. 

The  road*  was  built  by  the  government.  The  principal  stations 
are  handsome,  and  well  supplied  with  refreshments  ; but  the  long  dis- 
tances between  them  present  few  picturesque  views  to  the  stranger. 


A SAD  STORY  OF  PETER  THE  GREAT. 

Peter  the  Great,  the  upbuilder  of  the  Russian  Empire,  was  born  in  Moscow, 
June  9,  1672.  During  his  minority  the  grand-duchess  Sophia,  an  ambitious, 
crafty,  and  withal  terrible  woman,  acted  as  regent.  She  was  his  half  sister.  He 
was  obliged  to  rebel  to  depose  her  from  the  throne,  a seat  which  she  greatly 
liked ; but  he  at  last  obtained  the  imperial  power,  and  shut  her  up  in  a convent. 

Peter  was  a far-seeing  man;  he  had  some  great  virtues,  but  was  naturally 
brutal,  sensual,  and  passionate.  Once,  when  he  was  absent  from  the  country, 
the  Guards  rebelled  and  joined  a conspiracy  to  place  Sophia  again  on  the  throne. 
Peter,  hearing  of  the  plot,  hurried  back  to  Moscow,  crushed  the  rebellion,  and 
caused  some  two  thousand  of  the  Guards  to  be  beheaded. 

He  was  so  enraged  at  this  revolt  that  he  cut  off  many  of  the  heads  of  the 
condemned  men  with  his  own  hand.  At  one  time,  while  half  intoxicated  at  a 
banquet,  he  ordered  twenty  of  the  prisoners  to  be  brought  into  the  hall,  and 
caused  them  one  by  one  to  be  laid  upon  the  block  for  him  to  execute.  He  took 
a glass  of  brandy  after  each  execution.  In  an  hour  he  had  cut  off  the  heads  of 
twenty  men. 

Peter  kept  a jester  to  lighten  his  heavy  spirits,  and  no  monarch  ever  more 
needed  the  stimulant  of  cheerfulness  to  make  him  a merciful  man.  The  jester’s 
name  was  Balakireff. 


ST.  PETERSBURG. 


295 


One  day  Balakireff  asked  permission  of  Peter  to  attach  himself  to  the  Guards 
of  the  Imperial  Palace.  The  Czar  consented,  but  added,  — 

« For  any  remissness  of  duty  you  will  receive  the  same  punishments  as 

they.” 

I will  do  my  best,”  said  Balakireff. 

One  night  the  Czar  sent  him  wine  from  his  table.  He  drank  freely,  and 


THE  COTTAGE  OF  PETER  THE  GREAT. 


when  the  palace  became  still,  fell  asleep,  as  Peter  supposed  he  would,  at  his 

P°SThe  punishment  of  a Guard  for  sleeping  at  his  post  was  death. 

Peter  drew  the  jester’s  sword  from  its  belt,  and  carried  it  away. 

When  Balakireff  awoke,  he  was  greatly  terrified  at  finding  his  sword  gone, 
for  he  knew  his  crime  had  been  discovered. 


296 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


He  had  a false  sword,  made  of  wood,  and  he  hung  this  by  his  side  and 
appeared  at  parade  the  next  morning. 

Peter  appeared  at  the  parade  also.  He  presently  began  to  storm  about  the 
untidy  appearance  of  one  of  the  men,  and,  apparently  in  a towering  passion, 
exclaimed,  — 

“ Captain  Balakireff,  draw  your  sword  and  cut  that  sloven  down.” 

The  poor  jester 
put  his  hand  on  the 
hilt  of  the  wooden 
sword. 

He  looked  up- 
ward reverently,  as 
though  unwilling  to 
do  so  dreadful  a deed. 

“ Merciful  Heav- 
en ! ” he  said.  “ Let 
my  sword  be  turned 
to  wood!' 

He  drew  the 
sword,  and  gazed  at 
it  as  though  a miracle 
had  been  wrought 
upon  it. 

The  Czar  fell  into 
a fit  of  laughter,  and 
Balakireff  was  al- 
lowed to  escape  pun- 
ishment. 

What  a state  of 

william  hi.,  prince  of  orange.  society  do  these  an- 

ecdotes reveal,  when 


any  one’s  life  was  at  the  caprice  of  a brutal  sovereign  ! 

Peter’s  ambition  was  to  advance  Russia  in  mechanical  arts,  in  the  industries 
that  produce  wealth,  and  in  military  and  naval  greatness.  He  invited  to  his 
country  skilled  engineers,  architects,  and  artillerymen  from  Austria,  Venice, 
Prussia,  and  Holland.  He  himself  visited  the  countries  where  the  arts  of  civili- 
zation were  making  the  most  rapid  progress.  In  disguise  he  travelled  over 
Prussia  and  Holland  ; and  at  Amsterdam  he  worked  for  a time  as  a common 
shipwright.  He  afterwards  visited  William  III.  of  England. 


ST.  PETERSBURG. 


297 


His  curiosity  was  excessive.  He  wished  to  understand  every  art  that  he 
might  transplant  it  in  his  own  empire.  One  day,  chancing  to  meet  a lady  on 
the  street  who  had  a fine  watch,  he  called  to  her,  — 

“ Stop,  stop,  and  let  me  see  it.” 

Peter  had  a son  named  Alexis,  whom  he  expected  to  be  his  successor,  and 
who  had  all  of  the  bad  and  none  of  the  heroic  qualities  of  his  father. 

The  wise  man  in  the  Hebrew  Scriptures  said  that  those  who  indulge  in 
vice  shall  at  last  be  holden  by  “the  cords  of  their  own  sins.”  Indulgence  in 
vice  produces  habits,  and  these  habits  become  the  governing  power  of  life. 
The  evil-doer  becomes  bound,  self-imprisoned.  His  will  power  is  lost. 

We  do  not  know  of  a more  painful  illustration  of  this  truth  than  that  fur- 
nished by  Alexis.  He  inherited  a love  for  sensual  company  and  the  intoxicating 
cup  ; and  before  he  reached  manhood  he  had  so  educated  his  evil  passions  that 
he  came  to  care  for  nothing  but  further  indulgence  in  vice.  His  excesses  ruined 
his  health,  took  away  all  resolution  and  ambition. 

The  Czar,  seeing  him  tending  to  ruin,  resolved  to  bring  about  a change  in 
his  character.  He  took  him  with  him  on  his  journeys  to  foreign  capitals,  and^ 
showed  him  the  triumphs  of  art.  But  Alexis  cared  for  none  of  these  things  ; 
while  his  father  was  seeking  to  cultivate  in  him  a feeling  of  national  pride,  he 
was  only  looking  about  him  slyly  for  some  occasion  for  a debauch. 

The  throne  of  all  the  Russias  was  less  to  him  than  the  weakest  opportunity 
to  indulge  his  depraved  passions. 

His  father  chose  a wife  for  him,  — a lovely  Polish  princess,  — thinking  this 
would  lead  to  reformation.  But  Alexis  soon  abandoned  his  beautiful  wife  for 
the  company  of  an  ignorant  slave  that  he  had  purchased,  named  Afrosinia.  The 
princess  lived  alone,  in  utter  neglect,  while  Alexis  was  drinking  and  carousing 
with  Afrosinia  and  his  companions  in  vice.  She  died  at  last  of  a broken  heart. 

Peter  was  in  despair. 

He  said  to  Alexis,  — 

“ My  reproofs  have  been  fruitless.  I have  only  lost  my  time  and  beaten  the 
air.  You  do  not  so  much  as  try  to  grow  better.  I will  give  you  one  trial  more : 
if  you  do  not  improve  your  conduct,  I will  cut  you  off  from  the  succession  to 
the  throne.” 

Alexis  cared  little  for  thrones  or  crowns.  He  answered,  — 

“ If  it  is  your  majesty’s  pleasure  to  deprive  me  of  the  crown  of  Russia,  your 
will  be  done.  I even  request  it,  as  I do  not  think  myself  fit  for  the  government. 
My  memory  is  weakened.  My  mind  and  body  are  much  decayed  by  the  dis- 
tempers to  which  I have  been  subject.” 

But  although  Alexis  knew  his  vices  were  hurrying  him  to  ruin,  he  did  not 


2gS 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 

seek  to  check  their  force.  He  resolved  to  follow  them  as  long  as  he  could,  and 
then  retire  from  the  sight  of  the  world  to  a convent. 

There  was  a handsome  peasant  girl  in  Livonia  by  the  name  of  Martha 
Rabe.  She  was  left  an  orphan  early,  and  was  cared  for  by  the  parish  clergyman. 

There  was  a pie-boy  in  Moscow  by  the  name  of  Alexander.  In  order  to 
attract  customers  he  used  to  sing  songs.  One  day  Peter  heard  him  singing. 


A MONASTERY  IN  NORTHERN  RUSSIA. 


He  called  him  to  him,  and  asked  him  how  much  he  would  take  for  the  cakes, 
pies,  and  basket. 

I will  sell  you  the  cakes  and  pies,  but  the  basket  is  not  my  own.  I must 
return  it  to  its  owner.  Still,  your  majesty  can  command  me  to  give  it  up.” 

Peter  was  pleased  with  the  answer,  took  the  boy  into  his  service,  and  at  last 
made  him  1 rince  Menzikoff.  I hus  began  a great  and  powerful  Russian  family. 


ST.  PETERSBURG. 


299 


Prince  Menzikoff  took  Martha  Rabe  into  his  service.  The  Czar  chanced  to 
see  her  and  was  enamored  of  her.  He  at  last  married  her,  and  she  became 
Catherine  I.  of  Russia.  A son  was  born  of  this  union  ; and  Peter  determined 
that  this  son,  now  that  Alexis  had  proved  himself  utterly  unworthy,  should 
become  his  successor,  unless  Alexis  would  at  once  reform. 

These  facts  of  history  read  more  like  fiction  than  many  wonder  tales  do. 
But  we  have  now  to  give  you  the  picture  of  the  end  of  poor  Alexis. 

Peter  wrote  to  him  : — 

“ Either  change  your  conduct,  and  labor  to  make  yourself  worthy  of  the  suc- 
cession, or  else  take  the  monastic  vow.” 

Alexis  answered  : — 

“ I shall  enter  upon  a monastic  life.” 

On  receiving  this  answer  Peter  resolved  to  visit  him,  and  try  once  more  to 
awaken  his  resolution  and  self-respect. 

When  Alexis  heard  he  was  coming,  he  took  to  his  bed  and  pretended  to  be 
sick.  He  received  his  father  in  this  way.  Soon  after  the  Czar  had  departed  he 
was  found  carousing  with  his  profligate  associates. 

The  Czar  went  to  Copenhagen.  During  his  absence  Alexis,  taking  with 
him  his  favorite  slave,  Afrosinia,  fled  to  Vienna.  Peter  compelled  the  Austrian 
emperor  to  send  him  back  ; he  gave  him  over  to  a council  of  state  for  trial  ; the 
council  condemned  him  to  death  as  a traitor,  and  the  Czar  was  not  unwilling 
the  sentence  should  be  executed. 

The  day  of  execution  was  at  hand.  Alexis  trembled  at  the  prospect  of 
death.  The  past  was  a long  career  of  shame  ; the  future  was  dark,  and  the 
manner  of  the  exchange  of  worlds  to  be  terrible.  His  fears  wrought  upon  him 
until  he  fell  down  in  an  apoplectic  fit. 

The  Czar  was  sent  for  ; he  entered  the  room,  and  Alexis  knewT  him.  The 
latter  began  to  weep. 

“ I have  sinned  against  God  and  man,”  he  said.  “ I hope  I shall  not  live. 
I am  unworthy  to  live.” 

He  soon  sank  into  the  sleep  of  death.  The  Czar  and  Czarina  attended  the 
funeral ; and  a sermon  was  preached  on  the  occasion  from  the  text,  “ O Absalom, 
my  son  ! my  son  Absalom  ! ” 

At  the  death-bed  of  Alexis  even  Peter  was  seen  to  weep.  They  were  hope- 
less tears.  Well  would  it  have  been  if  the  father  had  set  for  his  son  a better 
example  in  his  youth,  for  the  faults  of  the  son  were  those  of  the  father,  except 
that  the  one  had  a fiery  ambition,  and  the  other  lacked  all  heroic  feeling.  It 
was  a case  of  evil  producing  its  own  fruit. 


3°° 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


Petersburg,  the  Russians  call  it,  and  sometimes  Petropol. 

Did  you  ever  search  for  wild  cranberries  in  a bog  where  the  ground 
trembled  under  your  feet,  and  you  sprang  from  one  tuft  of  grass  or 
moss  to  another,  lest  you  should  sink  in  the  spongy  depths  ? 

On  just  such  a marsh  as  that,  and  in  the  latitude  of  southern 
Greenland,  St.  Petersburg  is  built.  It  occupies  the  shores  and  islands 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Neva,  that  broad,  swift  river,  which  runs  from 
Lake  Ladoga,  the  largest  lake  in  Europe,  forty  miles  to  the  Gulf  of 
Finland. 

But  why  was  such  an  unpromising  site  chosen  for  a great  city  ? 

At  the  beginning  of  the  last  century,  when  railways  were  unknown 
and  sood  roads  few  and  far  between,  Russia,  with  her  immense  terri- 
tory,  and  her  capital  — Moscow  — in  its  centre,  was  almost  isolated, 
for  at  no  point,  except  near  the  pole,  did  she  touch  the  sea.  To  be 
sure  there  was  the  newly  taken  town  of  Azof,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Don ; 
but  hostile  Tartars,  under  powerful  khans,  guarded  the  country  be- 
tween it  and  the  Euxine,  and  below  were  the  Turks,  eager,  as  they 
are  to-day,  to  thrust  back  the  Muscovites  if  they  dared  to  enter  Moslem 
waters ; so  that,  for  all  the  good  it  did  her,  Azof  might  as  well  have 
been  at  the  source  as  at  the  mouth  of  the  river. 

Her  sovereign,  Peter  the  Great,  resolved  to  give  her  a port  and 
navies  and  commerce,  like  those  of  the  other  nations  of  Europe ; and 
having  wrested  from  Sweden  the  region  about  the  mouth  of  the  Neva, 
in  May,  1 703,  he  began  to  build  there  his  new  capital. 

What  a labor  it  was ! The  shores  and  islands  were  swamps,  hardly 
above  the  level  of  the  water;  but  so  determined  was  he  that  when 
the  Finns  pointed  out  to  him  a tree  on  whose  trunk  was  marked 
the  terrible  height  to  which  the  waves  sometimes  rose  when  tide  and 
river  met,  he  cut  it  down  with  his  own  hands,  and  forbade  their  men- 
tioning it  again. 

Whole  forests  were  levelled  for  piles  to  drive  into  the  mud,  and 
endless  ship-loads  of  stone  brought  for  walls  and  embankments  before 


ST.  PETERSBURG. 


3QI 


the  ground  was  solid  enough  to  bear  the  weight  of  streets.  Workmen 
were  summoned  thither  from  every  part  of  the  empire ; but  so  malari- 
ous were  these  undrained  morasses  that  it  is  said  a hundred  thousand 
men  perished  there  in  the  building  of  the  city. 

Peter  himself  shared  their  hardships,  living  in  a little  cabin  on 
one  of  the  islands  ; and,  although  he  had  a natural  dread  of  the  sea, 
he  would  have  no  bridges  made,  because  he  wished  to  accustom  his 
people  to  the  use  of  boats. 

In  this  high  latitude  the  cold  is  of  course  severe.  The  brief 
summer  goes  like  a dream.  The  Neva  is  frozen  by  the  middle  of 
October,  and  it  is  the  last  of  April  before  it  runs  free  again.  For  more 
than  half  the  year  there  is  snow,  — snow  everywhere  ; a bitter  wind 
blows  from  off  the  steppes,  sighing  through  the  pines  and  the  leafless 
birch-groves  ; and  the  whole  aspect  of  nature  is  desolate  and  forlorn. 

Indeed,  St.  Petersburg  has  a perpetual  contest  with  the  elements. 
It  is  always  in  danger  of  floods  ; and  the  long  frosts  crack  its  stones 
and  unsettle  the  foundations  of  its  houses,  so  that  it  is  always  under- 
going repairs. 

At  first  the  Russians  hated  it,  and  only  lived  there  because  they 
were  compelled  to  do  so  by  the  authority  of  Peter ; but  successive 
sovereigns  have  improved  and  embellished  it,  and  now  it  is  a great  and 
splendid  city,  and  the  pride  of  the  nation. 

Let  us  stand  in  the  mile-long  Ploschad , the  Admiralty  Place  on 
the  south  bank  of  the  Neva  (named  from  the  vast  building  for  naval 
purposes  which  bounds  it  on  the  north),  and  look  about  us. 

That  noble  pile  of  reddish-brown  Finland  granite  and  bronze,  sur- 
mounted by  the  huge  gilded  dome  and  shining  cross,  is  the  Cathedral 
of  St.  Isaac. 

More  than  a million  dollars  were  expended  in  driving  piles  into 
the  ground  to  give  it  a firm  foundation  ; and  the  richest  mines  of  the 
Ourals  have  sent  their  precious  stones  and  metals  and  marbles  for  the 
decoration  of  the  interior,  making  it  gorgeous  with  the  vivid  green  of 


302  ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 

malachite,  the  deep  blue  of  the  lapis  lazuli,  the  gleam  of  polished 
porphyry,  and  the  glitter  of  gold  and  silver.  Notice  how  the  Russians, 
as  they  pass  under  its  shadow,  make  with  the  thumb  and  the  first  two 
fingers  of  the  right  hand  the  sign  of  the  cross  upon  their  breasts. 


ST.  ISAAC’S  CATHEDRAL. 

If  you  should  enter  its  lofty  doors,  which  stand  always  open  for  the 
devout,  you  would  see  them  prostrating  themselves,  and  placing  lighted 
tapers  (small  candles)  by  the  shrines  ; for  in  their  worship  flame  is 


ST.  PETERSBURG. 


303 


the  emblem  of  divinity  and  immortality,  and  in  churches  and  private 
houses  lamps  are  kept  burning  before  the  sacred  pictures. 

Just  opposite  St.  Isaac’s,  and  close  to  the  river,  look  at  the  famous 
equestrian  statue  of  Peter  the  Great.  The  boulder  on  which  his  horse 
is  rearing,  and  which  is  larger  than  many  a peasant’s  cottage,  was 


THE  EXCHANGE. 


brought  with  much  trouble  from  a swamp  several  miles  away,  where 
it  lay  imbedded  in  the  moss ; and  of  the  fragments  which  were  cut  or 
broken  off  in  fitting  it  for  the  place,  snuff-boxes,  cane-heads,  and  other 
small  articles  were  made,  and  sold  at  fabulous  prices,  the  people  think- 
ing: there  was  a miracle  in  the  finding:  of  the  stone. 

Away  at  the  other  end  of  the  Place  rises  the  Alexander  Column  of 


3°  4 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT . 


Finland  granite,  adorned  with  bronze,  erected  by  the  Emperor  Nicho- 
las to  the  memory  of  his  brother,  Alexander  I.  How  it  towers  upon 
its  pedestal,  the  angel  on  its  summit  lifting  the  cross  at  a height  of 
more  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  above  its  base  ! And  what  do 
you  think  furnished  the  metal  of  which  the  bronze  was  made  ? Cap- 
tured Turkish  cannon. 

The  shaft  alone,  the  largest  stone  which  has  been  reared  in  mod- 
ern days,  has  a weight  of  four  hundred  tons  ; and  in  order  to  support 
the  whole,  six  successive  rows  of  piles  were  driven  into  the  ground  on 
which  it  stands. 

Beyond  the  Column,  that  stately  pile,  built  also  by  Nicholas,  is  the 
Winter  Palace,  and  the  residence  of  the  Czar.  The  old  palace,  which 
stood  upon  the  same  spot,  and  was  burned  in  1837,  must  have  been 
a strange,  irregular  structure  ; for  I have  heard  that  in  a remote  corner 
of  it  a soldier  of  the  guard  had  his  quarters,  and  kept  his  cow  upon 
the  roof. 

The  present  palace  contains  some  of  the  most  splendid  rooms  in 
the  world,  finished  with  gold  and  malachite,  and  rich  in  every  beau- 
tiful thing  which  the  art  of  man  has  devised.  During  its  occupancy 
by  the  Court,  several  thousand  people  inhabit  it,  and  the  most  sump- 
tuous entertainments  are  often  given. 

You  would  think  yourself  at  the  equator,  rather  than  so  near  the 
pole,  if  you  could  look  in  on  one  of  these  brilliant  evenings  when  roy- 
alty, nobility,  and  official  rank  — the  Romanoffs,  the  Stroganoffs,  the 
Galitzins,  and  representatives  of  many  another  famous  name  — are 
assembled  here,  sitting  at  supper  under  the  shade  of  orange-trees  and 
tall  ferns,  that  make  the  banquet-hall  a bower  of  green. 

Whichever  way  you  look  in  this  Admiralty  Place,  you  see  noble 
buildings  for  purposes  of  state,  imposing  monuments,  and  palaces  be- 
longing to  the  royal  family  and  the  nobles. 

From  it  the  wide  streets  radiate  like  a fan,  the  handsomest  being 
the  Nevski  Prospekt  (Neva  Prospective),  the  fashionable  drive  and 


NEVSKI  PROSPEKT. 


ST.  PETERSBURG.  307 

promenade.  In  this  street  is  the  Kazan  Church,  built  by  Alexander  I., 
at  a cost  of  three  millions  of  dollars,  and  to  which  the  royal  family 
repair  for  special  religious  services,  such  as  thanksgiving  for  the  Czars 
escape  from  assassination  in  April,  1866,  and  for  the  safe  arrival  of 
the  Princess  Dagmar  of  Denmark,  to  wed  the  heir,  the  Grand-Duke 
Alexander,  in  September  of  the  same  year. 

That  enormous  building  a little  further  down  is  the  Great  Bazaar, 
in  whose  shops,  with  those  of  the  adjacent  markets,  all  the  wares  of 


NICHOLAS  BRIDGE. 

Russia  and  of  Europe  are  for  sale ; and  at  its  eastern  extremity,  past 
the  bend  where  stands  the  station  of  the  Moscow  railway,  those  grace- 
ful domes  and  towers  rise  from  the  Monastery  of  Alexander  Nevski, 
one  of  Russia’s  holiest  shrines. 

Look  a little  to  the  north  and  see  those  five  azure  domes  studded 
with  golden  stars,  and  lying  like  flowers  against  the  sky.  They  mark 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


3°8 

the  Smoluoi  Church  and  school  for  girls,  founded  by  the  Empress 
Maria,  grandmother  of  the  present  emperor. 

Observe  how  many  of  the  houses  have  their  roofs  painted  bright 
green.  These,  with  the  blue  and  gold  of  the  cupolas  beneath  their 
shining  crosses,  and  the  little  gardens  of  bloom  — scarlet  geraniums,* 
fuchsias,  pinks,  roses  — in  the  wide,  south-looking  windows,  give  the 
charm  of  color  under  the  dull  and  often  hazy  sky.  For  our  full  sun- 
shine never  lights  these  northern  heavens,  and  there  is  a certain  dim- 
ness even  in  the  clearest  day. 

Four  bridges  cross  the  Neva  from  this  larger  city  of  the  main- 
land to  that  of  the  islands.  Three  of  them  are  built  of  boats;  the 
fourth,  the  Nicholas  Bridge,  is  a superb,  solid  structure  of  granite  and 
iron. 

On  the  small  island  nearly  opposite  the  Winter  Palace,  that  mas- 
sive pile,  with  its  slender  gilded  spire  almost  four  hundred  feet  in  air, 
is  the  Fortress  and  Cathedral  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  ; and  at  every 
event  of  importance  to  the  city,  such  as  the  first  entrance  of  the 
Princess  Dagmar,  or  an  alarming  rise  of  the  water,  its  cannon  boom 
over  the  Neva. 

In  this  cathedral  sleep  Peter  the  Great  and  his  successors,  under 
tombs  of  white  marble,  surmounted  by  a golden  cross,  while  the  dun- 
geons of  the  fortress  are  used  for  prisoners  of  state. 

What  horror  to  be  shut  in  these  gloomy  cells,  with  their  memories 
of  grief  and  crime,  and  to  hear  the  waves  surge  and  dash  against  the 
walls,  — the  waves  which  twice  within  a century  have  almost  under- 
mined the  foundations  ! 


THE  ASSASSINATION  OF  THE  CZAR. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


THE  ASSASSINATION  OF  THE  CZAR. 

The  Assassination  of  the  Czar.  — Funeral  of  the  Czar.  — Inauguration  of 
Alexander  III.  — The  Class  bids  Farewell  to  Russia. 

REAT  changes  have  taken  place  in  Russia  since 
the  time  we  have  assigned  to  the  journey  in  the 
Orient. 

Alexander  II.  was  then  on  the  throne;  a czar 
that  history  will  love  to  remember  as  the  emanci- 
pator of  the  Greek  Christians  in  Turkey,  and  of  the 
serfs  of  his  own  broad  dominions. 

But  the  people  of  Russia  wish  to  be  emancipated  from  the  absolute 
power  of  the  Czar.  They  desire  the  protection  that  a constitution 
affords.  The  Nihilists  in  this  respect  represent  the  Russian  people, 
though  in  respect  to  religious  and  social  affairs  they  do  not  express  the 
popular  sentiment. 

All  political  efforts  to  secure  a constitutional  government  have 
been  repressed.  The  leaders  of  republican  sentiment  have  been  ar- 
rested and  sent  to  Siberia.  This  repression  has  strengthened  the 
Nihilists,  and  has  led  them  to  the  belief  that  there  is  no  hope  of  free- 
dom for  Russia  but  by  the  destruction  of  the  czars. 

From  this  state  of  affairs  has  come  a terrible  tragedy  whose  story 
we  must  here  tell. 

A party  of  young  conspirators  was  organized  several  years  ago  for 
the  purpose  of  killing  the  Czar.  One  of  their  secret  places  of  meeting 


312 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


was  a cheese  shop,  from  which  a mine  was  dug,  which  was  intended 
for  the  destruction  of  the  Imperial  Palace. 

The  police  visited  this  shop  while  the  mine  was  preparing. 

“ What  have  you  here  ? ” asked  an  official  of  a conspirator,  point- 
ing to  a barrel. 

“ Only  cheese,’’  was  the  reply. 

“ And  here  ? ” 

“ Cheese.” 

The  police  went  away. 

Both  barrels  contained  dynamite. 

Among  these  conspirators  was  Sophie  Pieoffsky  (Sophie  Loofa 
Peroffskaya),  the  daughter  of  a former  governor  of  St.  Petersburg,  and 
niece  to  an  officer  in  the  Imperial  Court.  She  joined  the  Revolution- 
ists in  1872.  She  was  exiled  in  1878,  but  escaped. 

The  conspirators  determined  to  assassinate  the  Czar  by  the  use  of 
explosive  materials.  They  attempted  to  blow  up  a train  on  which  he 
was  travelling,  and  afterwards  the  Imperial  Palace. 

One  of  their  plans  was  to  throw  under  his  carriage,  when  he  was 
riding,  explosive  bombs. 

It  was  expected  that  the  Emperor  would  be  on  the  street  in  his 
carriage  on  the  13th  of  March. 

The  conspirators  resolved  that  this  day  should  end  his  life. 

Two  bombs  were  carefully  made,  and  intrusted  to  Sophie  Pieoffsky. 
She  brought  them  to  a place  where  the  conspirators  had  agreed  to 
meet,  concealing  them  in  a bundle. 

She  said,  — 

“ If  the  Emperor  passes  down  the  Sadovaya,  explode  the  mine. 
On  the  explosion  of  the  mine,  run  to  the  spot,  and  insure  the  death  of 
the  Emperor  if  he  be  not  already  killed. 

“ If  the  Imperial  carriage  go  by  the  way  of  the  Catherine  Canal, 
wait  the  victim  there.  I will  give  the  sign  for  the  throwing  of  the 
bombs.” 


THE  CZAR  LYING  IN  STATE. 


THE  ASSASSINATION  OF  THE  CZAR. 


315 


The  Imperial  carriage  passed  by  the  way  of  the  canal. 

It  was  a gray  March  day.  Sophie  Pieoffsky  stood  in  the  sharp  air 
waiting  the  approach  of  her  victim.  The  Imperial  carriage  came 
sweeping  towards  the  canal. 

She  gave  the  signal  to  the  conspirators.  One  bomb  was  thrown. 
There  was  a fearful  explosion.  But  the  Emperor  was  not  killed. 

The  Emperor  attempted  to  leave  the  carriage. 

Sophie  Pieoffsky  gave  another  signal. 

A second  bomb  was  thrown  ; and  the  body  of  Alexander  II.  lay  a 
shattered  mass  on  the  frozen  earth. 

The  conspirators  were  all  young.  Sophie  Pieoffsky  was  but  twenty- 
seven.  They  were  executed.  Each  met  death  calmly.  They  regarded 
themselves  as  martyrs  to  the  cause  of  liberty. 

The  funeral  of  the  Czar  was  one  of  the  most  magnificent  and -pa- 
thetic pageants  that  Russia  ever  saw.  St.  Petersburg  was  hung  with 
black.  Salvos  of  artillery  signalled  the  forming  and  the  moving  of  the 
procession.  The  white  standard  of  the  murdered  monarch  was  un- 
furled over  the  fortress,  and  all  the  bells  of  the  city  tolled. 

Mr.  Sala,  the  English  correspondent,  after  describing  the  forming 
and  the  advance  of  the  immense  procession,  gives  a graphic  picture  of 
the  most  impressive  incidents  of  the  scene : — 

“ Following  the  priests  came  the  gorgeous  catafalque,  on  which 
rested  the  coffin,  under  a rich  canopy  of  gold,  surmounted  by  white 
ostrich  plumes. 

“We  were  asking  ‘ What  next,  — and  next  ? ’ when  the  hearse 
came  suddenly  in  view  ; and  the  prodigious  mass  of  humanity  rapidly, 
as  a flash  of  lightning,  so  to  speak,  uncovered. 

“ It  was  a most  wondrous  sight  to  behold,  — that  black  sea  of  hats 
and  caps  transformed  into  an  immense  expanse  of  pale,  upturned 
faces. 

“ The  funeral  car  was  a bier  of  ebony  and  silver,  on  wheels  with 
heavily  carved  silver  spokes,  and  a superstructure  of  black  and  silver. 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


3l6 

The  whole  was  canopied  by  superb  material  encircling  the  columns  of 
the  bier.  The  coffin  of  the  illustrious  deceased  was  almost  hidden  by 
a golden  pall,  lined  with  white  satin  ; and  the  vast  car  itself  was  drawn 
by  eight  black  horses,  completely  shrouded  in  sable  draperies. 

“ Four  general  aide s-cic-c amp  stood  one  at  each  corner  of  the  cata- 
falque, the  polished  metal  wheels  of  which  glistened  in  the  sunlight. 
Sixteen  general  officers  held  the  silken  cords  of  the  canopy.  Behind 
the  bier  of  his  murdered  sire  walked  Alexander  III.,  in  his  imperial 
solitude,  bearing  alone  his  filial  sorrow  and  his  state  cares.” 

Alexander,  the  eldest  living  son  of  the  Czar,  succeeds  Alexander 
II.  on  the  Imperial  throne  of  Russia,  and  assumes  the  title  of  Alexan- 
der III. 

He  is,  next  to  the  kings  of  Bavaria  and  Spain,  the  youngest  sover- 
eign in  Europe,  being  just  thirty-six.  His  elder  brother,  Nicholas,  a 
young  man  of  great  promise,  died  some  fifteen  years  ago  of  consump- 
tion. Nicholas  was  betrothed  to  the  lovely  young  Princess  Dagmar  of 
Denmark  ; and  some  time  after  his  death  the  same  young  lady  became 
the  wife  of  his  brother  Alexander,  and  is  now  Empress  of  Russia. 

Alexander  III.,  both  in  personal  appearance  and  in  his  traits  of 
character,  is  a very  different  man  from  his  father.  He  is  not,  like  the 
late  Czar,  a strikingly  handsome  person.  His  features  are  large  and 
irregular;  his  figure  is  rather  solid  and  muscular  than,  like  that  of  his 
father,  graceful  and  elegant.  He  has  a proud,  haughty,  fierce  look  ; 
and  in  his  high  and  stern  bearing  more  resembles  the  stalwart  and 
despotic  Nicholas,  his  grandfather. 

More  like  Nicholas,  too,  than  the  second  Alexander  in  his  tastes, 
hi-  is  a true  soldier,  — fond  of  parade  and  of  war  ; adventurous,  coura- 
geous, and  truculent.  He  has  not  inherited  his  father’s  timid  and 
retiring  spirit.  He  is  fearless  and  bold;  and  bids  fair  to  rule  with  a 
strong  hand,  relying  rather  upon  himself  than  upon  the  counsels  of 
others. 

Alexander  III.,  indeed,  has  seen  some  rou^h  service  in  the  field. 

O 


INAUGURATION  OF  ALEXANDER  III. 


THE  ASSASSINATION  OF  THE  CZAR.  319 

He  held  a command  in  the  army  in  the  Turkish  war ; and  on  more  than 
one  field  displayed  great  impetuosity  and  valor.  Like  a true  warrior 
of  the  hardy  North,  he  freely  shared  the  privations  and  hardships  of 
his  troops  ; the  marks  of  this  are  seen  in  his  frost-bitten  left  hand,  and 
a large  scar  which  somewhat  disfigures  his  weather-beaten  face. 

It  is  pleasant  to  add  that  the  new  Czar’s  private  character  is  stain- 
less, and  that  his  tastes  are  domestic.  He  is  devoted  to  his  lovely 
Danish  wife,  and  to  his  fine,  healthy  children.  This  is  one  of  the  few 
traits  in  which  he  resembles  the  late  Czar. 

The  late  Czar  was  a devoted  friend  of  his  uncle,  the  German  Em- 
peror, and  was  ardently  attached  to  the  German  people,  among  whom 
he  was  educated.  This  fact  had  an  important  bearing  on  the  course 
of  European  courts,  and  cemented  the  alliance  between  the  two  great 
empires.  This  alliance  enabled  Germany  to  conquer  France,  and  Rus- 
sia to  subdue  Turkey,  by  holding  other  powers  in  check. 

Alexander  III.,  however,  is  supposed  to  be  far  from  friendly  to- 
wards Germany.  He  is  said  to  better  like  France  and  the  French. 
If  this  turns  out  to  be  true,  it  may  have  a startling  influence  on  the 
relations  of  European  powers.  A new  war  between  France  and  Ger- 
many — which  is  always  more  or  less  probable  — might  find  Russia 
on  the  side  of  the  young  Republic  instead  of  on  that  of  the  German 
Empire. 

The  Class  left  St.  Petersburg  for  England,  visiting  Cronstadt,  the 
naval  station  of  Russia  and  one  of  the  summer  resorts  of  the  Russians, 
on  the  way.  Master  Lewis  had  expected  to  meet  Mr.  Beal  and  the 
party  of  young  tourists  from  Germany  in  London,  but  he  found  that 
they  had  gone  to  Queenstown  by  the  way  of  Ireland,  and  would  take 
the  steamer  from  that  port. 

Farewell,  Russia ! The  grandest  destiny  of  the  empires  of  the 
East  is  before  thee.  Thy  struggle  for  Liberty  is  but  begun.  The 
storm  of  Revolution  is  yet  to  come.  In  other  nations  of  Europe  the 
battles  for  freedom  have  been  fought  and  won.  Thy  battle-fields  are 


32° 


ZIGZAG  JOURNEYS  IN  THE  ORIENT. 


before  thee.  A constitution  is  to  be  gained;  an  elective  assembly, 
each  member  of  which  shall  be  a ruler,  is  to  be  established.  Scenes 
like  those  of  the  French  Revolution  may  darken  the  future  ; but  thou 
art  to  be  free  from  the  Neva  to  the  Volga.  Thou  wilt  yet  cover  the 


CRONSTADT. 


Caspian  and  the  Euxine  with  thy  fleets;  thou  wilt  yet  march  forth  from 
the  Caucasus  to  control  the  destinies  of  Asia  ; the  city  of  Constantine 
will  yet  be  the  head  of  thy  ancient  Church,  and  over  St.  Sophia  the 
cross  shall  blaze  where  the  crescent  shines.  The  histories  of  other 
nations  of  the  East  are  drawing  to  a close  ; thine  is  but  just  begun. 


I 


sSOME-  OFTHEPEOPIESEENAT-THE-NIJNI*  NOVQCRpD 


miiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiia 


RUSSIA 

in  EUROPE 


Read.  IIIIIIMI 


ZlGi-ZACiS 

IN 

EUROfE 


= 0: 


2KUA$ 

IN 

Classics 

g LANDS 

FINE  ILLUSTRIOUS 
AND  IAAPS  " 
BEAUT|FUL==^ 
=CHJ(omoCoVERS 


